Link Between the 116 Pages & Indian Mounds

Book of Mormon Evidence

-

November 5, 2022

Link Between the 116 Pages & Indian Mounds

Joseph Smith’s 1843 Sermon

“Joseph Smith’s 1843 sermon. On April 16, 1843, Joseph Smith’s journal relates that he gave a sermon at the temple at 10 a.m. He read a letter about the death of Lorenzo Barns and discussed the topic of burial.

“I referred to it is to have the privilige [sic] of having our dead buried on the land where god has appointed to gather his saints together.— & where there will be nothing but saints, where they may have the privilege of laying their bodies where the Son will make his appearance. & where they may hear the sound of the trump that shall call them forth to behold him, that in the morn of the resurrection they may come forth in a body. & come right up out of their graves, & strike hands immediately in eternal glory & felicity rather than to be scattered thousands of miles apart. There is something good & sacred to me in this thing. The place where a man is buried has been sacred to me. –this subject is made mention of In Book of Mormon & Scriptures to the aborigines regard the burying places of their fathers is more sacred than any thing else.” Joseph Smith (emphasis added)

https://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/journal-december-1842-june-1844-book-2-10-march-1843-14-july-1843/149

North view, Alvin’s burial mound, Palmyra, NY

The portion in bold is of interest for two reasons. First, there is no place in the current Book of Mormon that mentions that the place where a man is buried is sacred. Joseph seems to be recalling a passage from the lost 116 pages, which, in his mind, were part of the Book of Mormon he translated.

Second, the sacred nature of a burial place is the basic premise for Native American Indian reverence for the burial mounds. Joseph alludes to this in the next passage when he refers to the “aborigines,” whom he considered Lamanites. This sermon may be a direct link between the 116 pages and the Native American Indian mounds.

The journal (left) is in the handwriting of Willard Richards. He apparently inserted the phrase “this subject is made mention of” after he wrote the main phrase, probably when he found a moment to catch up with what Joseph was saying.” Mormon History Association – Mounds and Mormons by Jonathan Neville Journal, December 1842-June 1844; Book 2, 10 March 1843-14 July 1843, p. 141. Online at http://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/journal-december-1842-june-1844-book-2-10-march-1843-14-july-1843/149.

The Mormons and the Mounds Abstract-

“Mormonism sprang from the mounds,” wrote Roger Kennedy, former director of the Smithsonian National Museum of American History. Even before the Book of Mormon was published, Mormonism was linked to the Moundbuilder civilizations of North America. One man who claimed to have heard a reading of the lost 116 pages said “It was a description of the mounds about the country and similar to the Book of Mormon. In 1843, Joseph Smith apparently alluded to the 116 pages when he said the Book of Mormon spoke about sacred burial places. Several authors have placed the Book of Mormon among other 19th century books about the origins of the Moundbuilders. At one time, *there were over a million ancient earth mounds in North America; approximately 100,000 remain today. Many of these mounds are located in the territory from western New York through western Missouri where early Mormon history took place.

*After visiting several thousand mounds and reviewing the literature, I am fairly certain that over 1,000,000 mounds once existed and that perhaps 100,000 still exist. Oddly, some new mound sites are discovered each year by archaeological surveys in remote areas. But in truth, a large majority of America’s mounds have been completely destroyed by farming, construction, looting, and deliberate total excavations” – Gregory L. Little, Ed.D., The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Native American Mounds & Earthworks, Eagle Wing Books, Inc., Memphis, TN [2009].

Zelph’s Mound Valley City, Illinois Picture from “Red Ant” 2018

Jonathan Neville continues, “Three specific mounds figure prominently in LDS history: Zelph’s mound in Illinois, the Kinderhook mound, also in Illinois, from which the six brass plates were taken, and Enon mound in Ohio. Until the early Saints leveled them to build homes and farms, Indian mounds dominated Nauvoo. Joseph Smith purchased one and resorted to it from time to time. Less well known are the mounds located just north of Nauvoo that have recently been discovered and preserved. The connections between Mormonism and the mounds of North America have yet to be fully explored. …The increasing awareness of the numerous Hopewell mounds in the Nauvoo area may give renewed attention to the connection between Mormons and the mounds. When workers dug a utility trench between the Red Brick Store and the Joseph Smith Homestead, the equipment churned up Hopewell bones and artifacts. This area is adjacent to the Smith Family Cemetery, leading to the possibility that Joseph Smith, his wife Emma, his brother Hyrum and his parents are buried in a Hopewell burial site.” The Mormons and the Mounds – Jonathan Neville Mormon History Association June 2017.

Indian Burial Mounds

“Nauvoo appears to have been a destination for the living and the dead for centuries. According to Community of Christ Historic Sites Coordinator Lachlan Mackay, workmen digging a power wiring trench between the Smith Cemetery and Red Brick Store during the 1970s uncovered bones and artifacts, including a cardinal platform pipe from the Hopewell era (ca. 200 BC to 500 AD). This means that the Smith Family Cemetery was most likely built over an ancient graveyard. Lachlan Mackay referred to Gustavus Hills 1840 map of Nauvoo which revealed ancient tumuli, or burial mounds, including some on Partridge Street below the temple hill. In 1844, Henry Brown quoted John C. Bennetts 1842 description of Nauvoo: “The surface of the ground upon which Nauvoo is built, is very uneven. . . A number of tumuli, or ancient mounds, are found within the limits of the city, proving it to have been a place of some importance with the extinct inhabitants of this Continent” (History of Illinois, 1844, p. 490). Settlers, however, leveled the land for houses and gardens….

Smith Family Cemetery

Burial Place of Joseph, Hyrum, and Emma East of the Red Brick Store, Nauvoo, Illinois

The Joseph Smith Homestead became a graveyard for the Smith family, including Joseph and Lucy Mack Smith and their sons Don Carlos, Hyrum, Joseph, and Samuel. Those who died before 1846 were buried elsewhere in Nauvoo and later moved to the Smith Family Cemetery. When Don Carlos Smith and Joseph and Emma’s baby Don Carlos died in 1841, their bodies were buried near the temple and later reinterred on the Smith property. Joseph, Emma, and Hyrum’s bodies were laid to rest on the Homestead property in 1928 (Lachlan Mackay, Mormon Historical Studies, Fall 2002, pp. 240-252)…

Cemetery Impressions

The Prophet Joseph Smith said, “The place where a man is buried is sacred to me.” Each grave has a story to tell of a persons life and the time and place in which he or she lived. Visits to cemeteries offer reflection on the meaning of life, the inevitability of death, and the promise of resurrection. LDS visitors to Nauvoo feel the Spirit in the historic homes and the holy temple. Sometimes they search for ancestors in the cemetery on Parley Street and contemplate their lives. But other burial sites in Nauvoo have voices, too. Perhaps their voices will tell us why they came to Nauvoo and what they learned about life and death, joy and sorrow, faith, family, and community. They might whisper, “When you’re here, were here because we are in you–for we are all Heavenly Fathers children.” Laid to Rest in Nauvoo By Rosemary G. Palmer · July 17, 2014 Meridian Magazine https://latterdaysaintmag.com/article-1-14629-2/

Alvin Smith’s Death

It is very likely that Alvin Smith was buried on an ancient burial mound as his brother Joseph Smith was. There is something sacred about this possibility. The connection between the Nephites and Joseph Smith’s family must have been incredible. What joy during the resurrection to see the many wonderful saints arise next to each other.

“We took hold of the child [Lucy], but she clenched hold of him [Alvin] with such a desperate grasp that it was very difficult to disengage her hands.

As I turned with the child, Alvin said, “Father, Mother, brothers, sisters, farewell! I can now breathe out my life as calmly as a clock,” and immediately closed his eyes in death.[7]

The child still cried to go back to Alvin. One present said to her, “Alvin is gone. An angel has taken his spirit to heaven.” When the babe heard this, she renewed her cries, and as I bent over his corpse with her in my arms, she again threw her arms around him and kissed him repeatedly, screaming as before. And until the body was taken from the house, she continued constantly crying and showing such manifestation of affection mingled with terror at the scene before her as is seldom witnessed in a child.[8]…

Alvin buried on top of the mound, Palmyra NY

When the time for interment arrived, the inhabitants of the surrounding country gathered together, and during the funeral obsequies they gave the most affectionate manifestations of their sympathy; but there was one that felt our grief more deeply than the rest-a lovely young woman who was engaged to be married to my son. The disconsolate girl was rendered most desolate by his unexpected death, and as long as we knew her, she never recovered her wonted animation and good spirits…

Alvin had ever manifested a greater zeal and anxiety, if it were possible, than any of the rest with regard to the record which had been shown to Joseph, and he always showed the most intense interest concerning the matter. With this before our minds, we could not endure to hear or say one word upon that subject, for the moment that Joseph spoke of the record it would immediately bring Alvin to our minds with all his kindness, his affection, his zeal, and piety. And when we looked to his place and realized that he was gone from it, to return no more in this life, we all wept with one accord over our irretrievable loss, and we could “not be comforted, because he was not.”[10]…

[10] See Matt. 2:18; Jeremiah 31:15. The Smiths had now lost three children; that is, Alvin, Ephraim, and their firstborn son. The vision given in the Kirtland Temple, January 21, 1836 (twelve years after Alvin’s death), was especially powerful to Joseph: “The heavens were opened upon us, and I beheld the celestial kingdom of God, and the glory thereof. . . . I saw the transcendent beauty of the gate through which the heirs of that kingdom will enter; . . . also the blazing throne of God, whereon was seated the Father and the Son. . . . I saw Father Adam and Abraham; and my father and my mother; my brother Alvin, that has long since slept; and marveled how it was that he had obtained an inheritance in that kingdom, seeing that he had departed this life before the Lord had set his hand to gather Israel the second time, and had not been baptized for the remission of sins. Thus came the voice of the Lord unto me, saying: All who have died without a knowledge of this gospel, who would have received it if they had been permitted to tarry, shall be heirs of the celestial kingdom of God; also all that shall die henceforth without a knowledge of it, who would have received it with all their hearts, shall be heirs of that kingdom; for I, the Lord, will judge all men according to their works, according to the desire of their hearts.” (D&C 137:1, 2, 3, 5-9.)

Alvin Smith’s grave is located in the Swift Cemetery just south of Four Corners in Palmyra, New York. (See red circle left). It is located just a half mile from the Grandin Press. See the Directions here:

See the Ancient Tumuli Bluffs in Nauvoo Illinois on the map below:

Define Tumuli:

A tumulus (plural tumuli) is a mound of earth and stones raised over a grave or graves. Tumuli are also known as barrows, burial mounds, or kurgans. When composed largely or entirely of stones they are usually referred to as cairns. The phenomenon appears early in human history, during the Neolithic era, and although used almost universally tumuli differ in size, structure, and usage with each culture. In one aspect, the tumulus is a simple way to bury the dead and honor them with a memorial, for it requires little sophistication or technology. On the other hand, though, the size of many of these mounds is impressive by today’s standards, and far more so considering the lack of technology available in ancient times. Their appearance throughout the world in unrelated cultures indicates a universal appreciation for the dead members of their society, and a desire to mark their life permanently in the physical world. New World Encyclopedia

The Lost 116 pages – part 1

Don Bradley’s new book, The Lost 116 Pages, is exceptional. He has done an outstanding job accumulating and explaining what we know about the translated pages Martin Harris lost from the original Book of Mormon.

This week I’m going to discuss several aspects of the book and offer some additional thoughts on specific topics. In important ways that are not apparent at first, Don’s book addresses the geography and historicity issues that we discuss on this blog.

A few years ago Don gave me some material to use in my presentation at the Mormon History Association titled “Mormons and the Mounds.” He mentions this material on page 218:

While memorializing Elder Lorenzo Barnes on April 16, 1843, Joseph made reference to a detail from the Book of Mormon text:

“[T]he place where a man is buried has been sacred to me.–this subject is made mention of In Book of Mormon & Scriptures. to the aborigines regard the burying places of their fathers is more sacred than any thing else.”

Joseph appears to refer to a description from the Book of Mormon that its peoples regarded the burial places of their fathers as sacred… if Joseph Smith cited an unknown Book of Mormon text, he was not speaking from inferior knowledge to ours but from superior knowledge [i.e., the lost 116 pages]… by Jonathan Neville, continued blog here: http://www.moronisamerica.com/the-lost-116-pages-part-1/

Nephite Defenses-Pickets-Armor-Bones-Mounds- FACT Cumorah is One Hill

Rian Nelson

-

November 4, 2022

0

Nephite Defenses-Pickets-Armor-Bones-Mounds- FACT Cumorah is One Hill

Yellow area is “Between these two hills.”

CHARACTER OF INDIAN DEFENSES
From ScienceViews.com

Moroni Fortifies Lands of the Nephites by Clark Kelley Price

THE fortifications of the savage or hunter tribes of North America are uniformly represented to have been constructed of rows of pickets, surrounding their villages, or enclosing positions naturally strong and easy of defence. The celebrated stronghold of the Narragansetts in Rhode Island, destroyed in 1676 by the New England colonists under Winthrop and Church, was an elevation of five or six acres in extent, situated in the centre of a swamp, and strongly defended by palisades. It was of extraordinary size, and enclosed not far from six hundred lodges.

Of like character was the fort of the Pequots, on the Mystic River, in Connecticut, destroyed by Captain Mason. According to Hackluyt, the towns of the Indians on the St. Lawrence were defended in a similar manner. The first voyagers describe the aboriginal town of Hochelaga, now Montreal, as circular in form, and surrounded by three lines of palisades. Through these there was but a single entrance, well secured by stakes and bars; and upon the inside of the defence, were stages or platforms, upon which were placed stones and other missiles, ready for use, in case of attack. The town contained about fifty lodges.—(Hackluyt, Vol. III., p. 220.)

Charlevoix observes, that “the Indians of Canada are more expert in erecting their fortifications than in building their houses.” He represents that their villages were surrounded by double and frequently by triple rows of palisades, interwoven with branches of trees, and flanked by redoubts.—(Canada, Vol. II., p. 128.) Champlain also describes a number of fortified works on the St. Lawrence, above Trois Riviéres, which “were composed of a number of posts set very close together.” He also speaks of “forts which were great enclosures, with tiers joined together like pales,” within which were the dwellings of the Indians.—(Purchas, Vol. IV., pp. 1612, 1644.) Says La Hontan, “their villages were fortified with double palisades of very hard wood, which were as thick as one’s thigh, fifteen feet high, with little squares about the middle of the courtines (curtains).—(Vol. II., p. 6.) The Indians on the coasts of Virginia and North Carolina are described as possessing corresponding defences. “When they would be very safe,” says Beverly, “they treble the pales.”—(Hist. Vir., p. 149. See also Amidas and Barlow, in Pink., Vol. XII., p. 567; Heriot, ib. p. 603; Lafitau, Vol. III., p. 228, etc. etc.)

Among the Floridian tribes, the custom of fortifying their villages seems to have been more general than among the Indians of a higher latitude. This may readily be accounted for from the fact that they were more fixed in their habits, considerably devoted to agriculture, and less averse to labor than those of the north. The chronicler of Soto’s Expedition speaks of their towns as defended by “strong works of the height of a lance,” composed of “great stakes driven deep in the ground, with poles the bigness of one’s arm placed crosswise, both inside and out, and fastened with pins to knit the whole together.” Herrara, in his compiled account of the same expedition, has the following confirmation. “The town of Mabila or Mavila (Mobile) consisted of eighty houses seated in a plain, enclosed by piles driven down, with timbers athwart, rammed with long straw and earth between the hollow spaces, so that it looked like a wall smoothed with a trowel; and at every eighty paces was a tower, where eight men could fight, with many loop-holes and two gates. In the midst of the town was a large square.”—(Hist. America, Vol. V., p. 324.) Du Pratz also gives a corresponding account of the defences of the Natchez and neighboring tribes. “Their forts are built circularly, of two rows of large logs of wood, the logs of the inner row being opposite to the joinings of those of the outer row. These logs are about fifteen feet long, five feet of which are sunk in the earth. The outer logs are about two feet thick, the inner ones half as much. At every forty paces along this wall, a circular tower juts out, and at the entrance of the fort, which is always next the river, the two ends of the wall pass beyond each other, leaving a side opening. In the middle of the fort stands a tree, with the branches lopped off within a short distance of the trunk, and this serves as a watch-tower.—(Hist. Louisiana, p. 375.) The sub- joined description and illustrative engraving, copied from De Bry, no doubt convey a correct idea of the character of the Floridian defenses.

“The Indians build their towns in this wise. Having made choice of a spot near a running stream, they level it off as even as they can. They next draw a furrow of the size of the intended town in the form of a circle, in which they plant large round stakes, twice the height of a man, and set closely together. At the place where the entrance is to be, the circle is somewhat drawn. in, after the fashion of a snail-shell, making the opening so narrow as not to admit more than two at a time. The bed of the stream is also turned into this entrance. At the head of the entrance, a small round building is usually erected; within the passage is placed another. Each of them is pierced with slits and holes for observation, and is handsomely finished off after the manner of the country. In these guardhouses are placed those sentinels who can scent the trail of enemies at a great distance. As soon as their sense of smelling tells them that some are near, they hasten out, and, having found them, raise an alarm. The inhabitants on hearing the shouting immediately fly to the defence of the town, armed with bows, arrows, and clubs.

“In the middle of the town stands the king’s palace, sunk somewhat below the level of the ground, on account of the heat of the sun. Around it are ranged the houses of the nobles, all slightly covered with palm branches; for they make use of them only during nine months of the year, passing, as we have said, the other three months in the woods. When they return, they take to their houses again; unless, indeed, they have been burnt down in the meantime by their enemies, in which case they build themselves new ones of similar materials. Such is the magnificence of Indian palaces.”

Among the Indians to the westward of the Mississippi, particularly among the Mandans and kindred tribes, a somewhat different system of defence prevailed. The serpentine courses of the rivers, all of which have here high steep banks, leave many projecting points of land on elevated peninsulas, protected on nearly all sides by the streams, and capable, with little artificial aid, of being made effective for defensive purposes. Mr. Catlin describes the principal village of the Mandans, while that remarkable tribe existed, as protected upon three sides by the river, and upon the fourth “by a strong picket, with an interior ditch, three or four feet in depth.” The picket was composed of timbers a foot or more in diameter and eighteen feet high, set firmly in the ground, at a sufficient distance from each other to admit guns to be fired between them. The warriors stationed themselves in the ditch during an attack, and were thus almost completely protected from their assailants. These practices seem, however, to be of comparatively late introduction.—(N. A. Indians, Vol. I., p. 81.)

Brackenridge (Views of Louisiana, p. 242) mentions the ruins of an Indian town upon the Missouri River, fifty miles above the mouth of the Shienne. The spot was marked by “great piles of Buffalo bones and quantities of earthen-ware. The village appeared to have been scattered around a kind of citadel or fortification, enclosing from four to five acres, in an oval form.” The earth was thrown up about four feet, and a few of the palisades were remaining. The Shienne River is 1300 miles above the mouth of the Missouri. Lewis and Clark also mention a number of remains of Indian fortifications of like character, but it is to be observed that they distinguish between them and the larger and more imposing ancient works which fell under their notice in the same region. They describe an abandoned village of the Riccarees, called Lahoocat, which was situated in the centre of Goodhope Island. It contained seventeen lodges, surrounded by a circular wall, and is known to have been occupied in 1797.—(Exp., p. 72.) They also mention the remains of a deserted village, erected by Petit Arc or Little Bow, an Omahaw chief, on the banks of a small creek of the same name, emptying into the Missouri. It was surrounded by a wall of earth about four feet high.—(Exp., p. 41.) A circular work of earth, formerly enclosing a village of the Shiennes, was noticed by these explorers, a short distance above the mouth of the Shienne River.—(Exp., p. 80.) The ancient villages of the Mandans, nine of which were observed in the same vicinity, within a space of twenty miles, were indicated by the walls which surrounded them, the fallen heaps of earth which covered the huts, and by the scattered teeth and bones of men and animals.—(Exp., p. 84.) Another defensive work, probably designed for temporary protection, was observed by these gentlemen in the vicinity of the mouth of the Yellowstone. “It was built upon the level bottom, in the form of a circle, fifty feet in diameter, and was composed of logs lapping over each other, about five feet high, and covered on the outside with bark set upright. The entrance was guarded by a work on each side of it, facing the river.” These entrenchments, they were informed, are frequently made by the Minaterees and other Indians at war with the Shoshonees, when pursued by their enemies on horseback.—(Exp., p. 622.) Lieut. Fremont found similar constructions in the vicinity of the Arkansas. A much more feasible method of protection, under such circumstances, is mentioned by Pike. He states that the Sioux, when in danger from their enemies in the plains, soon cover themselves by digging holes with their knives, and throwing up small breastworks.—(Exp., p. 19.) They are represented as being able to bury themselves from sight, in an incredibly short space of time.

The numerous traces upon the Missouri of old villages occupying similar positions, and having evidently been defended in a like manner with those above described, place it beyond doubt that this method of fortification was not of recent origin among those Indians. Mr. Catlin mentions that there are several ruined villages of the Mandans, Minaterees and Riccarees, on the banks of the river, below the towns then occupied, which have been abandoned since intercourse became established with the whites.

Prince Maximilian notices a feature in the defences of the Mandan village of Mih-tutta-hang-kush, which does not seem to have been remarked by any other traveler. This village is represented to have consisted of about sixty huts, surrounded by palisades, forming a defence, at the angles of which were “conical mounds, covered with a facing of wicker-work, and having embrasures, completely commanding the river and plain.” In another place, however, our author adds, that these bastions were erected for the Indians by the whites.—(Travels in the Interior of North America, by Maximilian, Prince of Weid, pp., 173, 243.)

Page 287 Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Purchase Here

ANCIENT WORKS IN PENNSYLVANIA AND NEW HAMPSHIRE from ScienceViews.com

WITHOUT the boundaries of the State of New York, there are works composed of earth, closely resembling those described in the preceding pages. Among these may be named the small earth-works of Northern Ohio, which the author himself was at one time led to believe constituted part of the grand system of the mound builders.¹⁹ The more extensive and accurate information which he has now in his possession concerning them, as also concerning those of Western New York, has led to an entire modification of his views, and to the conviction that they are all of comparatively late date, and probably of common origin.

Some similar works are said to occur in Canada; but we have no account at all satisfactory concerning them. One is mentioned by Laing (Polynesian Nations, p. 109) upon the authority of a third person, as situated upon the summit of a precipitous ridge, near Lake Simcoe, and consisting of an embankment of earth, enclosing a considerable extent of ground. Mr. Schoolcraft also states that there are some ancient enigmatical walls of earth in the vicinity of Dundas, which extend several miles across the country, following the leading ridges of land. These are represented to be from five to eight miles in length, and not far from six feet high, with passages at intervals, as if for gates (Oneota, p. 326). Our knowledge concerning these is too limited to permit any conjecture as to their design.

In the State of Pennsylvania, there are some remains, which may be regarded as the “outliers” of those of New York. They are confined to the upper counties. Those in the Valley of Wyoming are best known. They have, however, been lately so much obliterated, that it is probable they can be no longer traced. One of the number was examined and measured in 1817 by a gentleman of Wyoming, whose account is published by Mr. Miner, in his “History of Wyoming.”

“It is situated in the town of Kingston, Luzerne county, upon a level plain, on the north side of Toby’s Creek, about one hundred and fifty feet from its bank, and about half’ a mile from its confluence with the Susquehanna. It is of an oval or elliptical form, having its longest diameter from northeast to southwest, at right angles to the creek. Its diameters are respectively 337 and 272 feet. On the southwest side appears to have been a gateway, twelve feet wide, opening towards the great eddy of the river into which the creek falls. It consisted of a single embankment of earth, which in height and thickness appears to have been the same on all sides. Exterior to the wall is a ditch. The bank of the creek upon the side towards the work is high and steep. The water in the creek is ordinarily sufficiently deep to admit canoes to ascend to the fortification from the river. When the first settlers came to Wyoming, this plain was covered with its native forests, consisting principally of oak and yellow pine; and the trees which grew upon the work are said to have been as large as those in any part of the valley. One large oak, upon being cut down, was found to be 700 years old. The Indians have no traditions concerning these fortifications; nor do they appear to have any knowledge of the purposes for which they were erected.”—(Miner’s History if Wyoming, p. 25.) Traces of a similar work existed on “Jacob’s Plains,” on the upper flats of Wilkesbarre. “It occupied the highest point on the flats, which in the time of freshets appears like an island in the sea of waters. In size and shape it coincides with that already described. High trees were growing upon the embankment at the period of the first settlement of the country. It is about eighty rods from the river, towards which opened a gateway; and the old settlers concur in stating that a well [cache ?] existed in the interior near the southern line. On the banks of the river is an ancient burial-place, in which the bodies were laid horizontally in regular rows. In excavating the canal through the bank bordering the flats, perhaps thirty rods south of the fort, another burial-place was disclosed, evidently more ancient, for the bones crumbled to pieces almost immediately upon exposure to the air, and the deposits were far more numerous than in that near the river. The number of skeletons are represented to have been countless, and the dead had been buried in a sitting posture. In this place of deposit no beads were found, while they were common in the other.”—(Miner’s History, p. 28.)

Near this locality, which seems to have been a favorite one with the Indians, medals bearing the head of the First George, and other relics of European origin, are often discovered.

Still further to the northwest, near the borders of New York, and forming an unbroken chain with the works of that State, are found other remains. One of these, on the Tioga River, near Athens, was ascribed by the Duke de Rochefoucauld to the French, in the time of De Nonville! He describes it as follows: “Near the confines of Pennsylvania, a mountain rises from the banks of the River Tioga, in the shape of a sugar loaf, upon which are to be seen the remains of some entrenchments. These are called by the inhabitants the ‘Spanish Ramparts,’ but I judge that they were thrown up against the Indians, in the time of De Nonville. A breast-work is still remaining.”—(Travels in America.) A similar work, circular or elliptical in outline, is said to exist in Lycoming county. Near it are extensive cemeteries.—(Day’s Hist. Coll., p. 455.)

In the New England States few traces of works of this kind are to be found. There are, however, some remains in the State of New Hampshire, which, whatever their origin, are entitled to notice. The subjoined plan of one of these is from a sketch made in 1822 by Jacob ll. Moore, Esq., late Librarian of the Historical Society of New York, who has also furnished the accompanying description.

“According to your request, I send the enclosed sketch and memoranda of an ancient fortification, supposed to have been the work of the Penacook Indians, a once powerful tribe, whose chief seat was in the neighborhood of Concord, New Hampshire. The original name of the town was derived from that of the tribe. The last of the Penacooks long since disappeared, and with them have perished most of the memorials of their race. Enough has come down to us, however, in tradition, added to the brief notes of our historians, to show that the Penacooks were once a numerous, powerful, and warlike tribe. Gookin places them under the general division of the Pawtucketts, which he calls ‘the fifth great sachemship of Indians.’²⁰ Under the name of Penacooks, were probably included all the Indians inhabiting the valley of the Merrimack, from the great falls at the Amoskeag to the Winnepiseogee Lake, and the great carrying place on the Pemigewasset. That they were one and the same tribe, is rendered probable from the exact similarity of relics, which have been found at different places, and from the general resemblance of the remains of ancient fortifications, which have been traced near the lower falls of the Winnepiseogee, in Franklin and Sanbornton, and on the table-land known as the Sugar-Ball Plain, in Concord. Tradition ascribes to each the purpose of defence against a common enemy, the Maquaas or Mohawks of the west.

“The accompanying sketch was taken in pencil, on a visit to the spot, in company with the Hon. James Clark and several friends in the month of September, 1822. The remains are on the west side of the Winnepiseogee, near the head of Little Bay, in Sanbornton, New Hampshire. The traces of the walls were at that time easily discerned, although most of the stones had been removed to the mill-dam near at hand, on the river. On approaching the site, we called upon a gentleman (James Gibson) who had lived for many years near the spot, and of whom we learnt the following particulars: He had lived in Sanbornton fifty-two years, and had known the fort some time previous to settling in the place. When he came to the town to reside, the walls were two or three feet high, though in some places they had fallen down, and the whole had evidently much diminished in height, since the first erection. They were about three feet in thickness, constructed of stones outwardly, and filled in with clay, shells, gravel, &c., from the bed of the river and shores of the bay. The stones of which the walls were constructed were of no great size, and such as men in a savage state would be supposed to use for such a purpose. They were placed together with much order and regularity, and when of their primitive height, the walls must have been very strong-at least, sufficiently strong for all the purposes of defence against an enemy to whom the use of fire-arms was unknown.

“The site of the fortification is nearly level, descending a little from the walls to the bank of the river. West, for the distance of nearly half a mile, the surface is quite even. In front or east, on the opposite side of the river, are high banks, upon which at that time stood a thick growth of wood. When the first settlers discovered the fort, there were oak trees of large size standing within the walls. Within the enclosure, and in the mound and vicinity, were found innumerable Indian ornaments, such as crystals cut into the rude shapes of diamonds, squares, pyramids, &c., with ornamental pipes of stone and clay,—coarse pottery ornamented with various figures,—arrow-heads, hatchets of stone, and other common implements of peace and war.

“The small island in the bay appears to have been a burial-place, from the great quantity of bones and other remains disclosed by the plough, when settlements were commenced by the whites. Before the island was cultivated, there were several large excavations, resembling cellars or walls discovered, for what purpose constructed or used, can of course only be conjectured. There is a tradition that the Penacooks, at the time of their destruction by the Maquaas, had three hundred birch canoes in Little Bay.

“After writing thus far, I addressed a note to the Hon. James Clark, of Franklin, New Hampshire, with inquiries as to the present state of these ruins. Mr. Clark was kind enough at once to make a special visit to the site of the ruins, in company with Mr. Bamford, son of one of the first settlers. The following is an extract from his reply:

“‘The remains of the walls are in part plainly to be traced; but the ground since our former examination has been several years ploughed and cultivated, so as to now give a very indistinct view of what they were at our previous visit, when the foundation of the whole could be distinctly traced. No mounds or passage-ways can now be traced. A canal to convey water to a saw and grist mill occupies the place of the mound marked m. The stones used in these walls were obtained on the ground, and were of such size as one man could lift; they were laid as well as our good walls for fences in the north, and very regular; they were about three feet in thickness and breast high when first discovered. The stones have been used, to fill in the dam now adjoining. There were no embankments in the interior. The distance between the outer and inner wall was about sixty feet; the distance from the north to the south wall was about 250 feet, and from the west wall to the river about 220 feet. There were two other walls extending south to Little Bay. The general elevation of the ground was about ten feet above, and gently sloping to the river bank, which is about five feet above the water of the river. The distance between Great Bay and Little Bay is about 160 rods, with a gradual fall of fifteen feet. Here was a great fishing-place for the Indians.’ Mr. Bamford states that he has heard his father and Mr. Gibson say, that on their first acquaintance with this place, they have seen three hundred bark canoes here at a time. This may have been in consequence of the number of bays and lakes near this place. Sanbornton was laid out and surveyed in 1750; but Canterbury, adjoining the bay, was settled as early as 1727.

“The remains of a fortification, apparently of similar construction to that above described, were some years since to be seen on the bluffs east of the Merrimack River, in Concord, on what was formerly known as Sugar-ball Plain. The walls could readily be traced for some distance, though crumbled nearly to the ground, and overgrown with large trees.”²¹

19. Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley.

20. Gookin, in l. Mass, Hist, Coll., I., 149,

21. “A mound 45 or 50 feet in diameter is situated on the northern shore of Ossipee Lake, New Hampshire. It is ten feet high, and was originally covered with timber. The earth is not like that of the meadow in which it stands, but of the adjacent plain. A slight excavation was made in it a number of years ago, in the course of which three entire skeletons were found, accompanied by two tomahawks and some coarse pottery. On the surrounding meadow were to be seen, when the ground was first cleared, the hills where the corn had anciently grown.”—Hist. and Mis. Coll. of N. H., Vol. II., p. 47: New Hampshire Gazetteer, p. 207.

http://scienceviews.com/squier/aboriginalmonumentsA-2.html
Aborignal Monuments

Lost American Antiquities: A Hidden History – Silencing the Ancient Mound Builders by Stephen E. Smoot

Chapter 10: Fortifications, Armor and Bone-heaps

E. G. Squier authored three books which would each give a different perspective into the daily lives of these ancient Mound Building cultures. In his 1848 book, Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, that he co-authored with the help of Dr. Davis, he would become famous, as it was the first publication of the Smithsonian. His second Book, Aboriginal Monuments of New York was a book that Squier had been hired by the Smithsonian to do separate from Davis. Then in 1851, Squier would publish, Antiquities of the State of New York, in which he included, A Supplement on the Antiquities of the West, printed in Buffalo, New York, by Geo H. Derby and Company, without the oversight and the aggressive editing of the Smithsonian. As a result, there is a good number of grammatical errors, as he gives more open, candid and revealing insights into the lives and decline of these ancient cultures.

Drawing on the wealth of knowledge he gained in his research over many years, Squier in his 1851 book gives expanded inferences into the lives of these ancient mound-building cultures. In writing on the strategic locations of these mounds and earthwork structures he states: “In respect of position, a very great uniformity is to be observed throughout. Most occupy high and commanding sites near the bluff edges of the broad terraces by which the country rises from the level of the lakes.”… “In nearly all cases they are placed in close proximity to some unfailing supply of water, near copious springs of running streams. Gateways, opening toward these, are always to be observed, and in some cases guarded passages are also visible.”⁶⁷

Fortified Embankments

“Those works, which are incontestably defensive, usually occupy strong natural positions. …The natural strength of such positions, and their susceptibility of defenc[s]e would certainly suggest them as the citadels of a rude people, having hostile neighbors or pressed by foreign invaders. Accordingly, we are not surprised at often finding these heights occupied by strong and complicated works, the design of which is indicated no less by their position than by their heights occupied by strong and complicated works, the design of which is indicated no less by their position than by their peculiarities of construction.”⁶⁸ Many of the fortifications as described by Mr. J. V. H. Clark “had been[e] inclosed with palisades of cedar.”⁶⁹

“Occasional works are found on the hill-tops, overlooking the valleys, or at a little distance from them; but these are manifestly, in most instances, works of defen[s]e or last resort, or in some way connected with warlike purposes. And it is worthy of remarks, that the sites selected for settlements, towns, and cities, by the invading Europeans, are often those which were the especial favorites of the mound-builders, and the seats of their heaviest populations. Marietta, Newark, Portsmouth, Chillicothe, Circleville, Cincinnati, in Ohio; Frankfort in Kentucky; and St. Louis in Missouri, may be mentioned in confirmation of the remark. The cent[er] of population are now where they were at the period when the mysterious race of the mounds flourished.”⁷⁰

A.J. Conant gave an account of a Captain Carver in the Preface of his 1879 book, Foot Prints of Vanished Races in the Mississippi Valley, which he entered according to an act of Congress into the office of the Librarian of Congress in Washington. Speaking of Captain Carver he stated:

His testimony is selected from that of a multitude of early writers, because he could not have been prejudiced by the preconceived opinions or notions of others, and also because he was a man of military training, being a captain in the British army, whose conclusions would not be mere guess-work. The judgment of Brackenridge, Atwater, William Wirt and many distinguished men, is in perfect agreement upon this point, namely: that they [the mounds/cities] could not have been built by the Indians as we know them, nor any people (living) in a like condition.⁷¹

Captain Carver, in the account of his travels in the year 1766-78, describes what he was convinced was a military work, which he accidently discovered upon the bank of Lake Pepin. This was long before it was known that America had any antiquities. Concerning it he says that its form was somewhat circular, and its flanks reached the river. Though much defaced by time, every angle was distinguishable, and appeared as regular and fashioned with as much military skill as if planned by Vauban himself.’ Again: ‘I was able to draw certain conclusions of its great antiquity.’ “How a work of this kind could exist in a country that has hitherto (according to generally-received opinion) been the seat of war to untutored Indians alone, whose whole stock of military knowledge has only till within two centuries, amounted to drawing the bow and whose only breastwork, even at present, is the thicket I know not.⁷²

O. Turner in his 1850 book, Pioneer History of the Holland Purchase of Western New York—Embracing Some Account of Ancient Remains, provides an analysis of the lack of knowledge of Native American communities and ancient civilizations. He believed that they were not responsible for the existence of the mound structures, forts, and other artifacts found in western New York. He would go on to say, of the Indians:

If their own history is obscure; if their relations of themselves after they have gone back but little more than a century beyond the period of the first European emigration, degenerates to fable and obscure tradition; they are but poor revelators of a still greater mystery. We are surrounded by evidences that a race preceded them, farther advanced in civilization and the arts, and far more numerous. Here and there upon the brows of our hills, at the head of our ravines, are their fortifications; their locations selected with skill, adapted to refuge, subsistence and defence [sic]. The uprooted trees of our forest, that are the growth of centuries, expose their mouldering [sic] remains; the uncovered mounds masses of their skeletons promiscuously heaped one upon the other, as if they were the gathered and hurriedly entombed of well contested fields. In our vallies [sic] upon our hill sides, the plough and the spade discover their rude implements, adapted to war, the chase, and domestic use. All these are dumb yet eloquent chronicles of by-gone ages.

We ask the red man to tell us from whence they came and whither they went? And he either amuses us with wild and extravagant traditionary legends, or acknowledges himself as ignorant as his interrogators. He and his progenitors have gazed upon these ancient relics for centuries, as we do now,—wondered and consulted their wise men, and yet he is unable to aid our inquires. We invoke the aid of revelation, turn over the pages of history, trace the origin and dispersion of the races of mankind from the earliest period of the world’s existence, and yet we gather only enough to form the basis of vague surmise and conjecture.

Turner then draws in the 1850’s these observations from their findings:

“I believe we may confidently pronounce that all the hypotheses which attribute those works to Europeans are incorrect and fanciful—first, on account of the present number of the works; secondly, on account of their antiquity; having from every appearance, been erected a long time before the discovery of America; and finally, their form and manner are totally variant from European fortifications, either in ancient or modern times.

It is equally clear that they were not the work of the Indians… It is apparent that Turner did not believe the American Indians were responsible, or connected with the ancient civilization that was responsible for the mounds. Would this culture of thinking deny the American Indians their rightful heritage?

What knowledge is left that might enable society to unlock the enigma of the Mound-Builders’ existence? Many of the giant earthworks, temple mounds, and effigy constructions show signs of a central government and of a spiritual and religious turning, built in times of peace and prosperity where ceremonies and religious rituals were shared. In their later constructions are found evidences of a time when the populations were motivated by fear, building hill-top fortifications and defenses. They incorporate ingenious military design and constructions and give signs of a time of ongoing conflicts, where the motivation behind these types of constructions was that of survival.

See these locations.

Angel Mounds, Indiana Palisade Fortification Covered with Clay Plaster

Places of Entrance Advancing and Receiving Armies

Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, 1848, Squier and Davis, Plate VI
Fortified Hill, Butler County, Ohio three miles below the town of Hamilton

Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, 1848, Squier and Davis, Plate VII Fort Ancient is located on the east bank of the Little Miami River

Fort Ancient, an account of this work was first published in a magazine entitled “Port Folio” in Philadelphia in 1809. In 1820 Mr. Atwater included it in his report to the American Antiquarian Society. It was also mapped and described by a Cincinnati Professor, John Locke in 1843.

E. J. Squier went on to write: “The vast amount of labor necessary to the erection of most of these works precludes the notion that they were hastily constructed to check a single or unexpected invasion. On the contrary, there seems to have existed a system of defenc[s]es, extending from the mouth of the Alleghany diagonally across the country, through Ohio to the Wabash. Within this range, those works which are regarded as defensive are large and most numerous.” ⁷⁴

“It is clear that the contest was a protracted one, and that the race of the mounds were for a long period constantly exposed to attack. This conclusion finds its support in the fact that, in the vicinity of those localities, where, from the amount of remains, it appears the ancient population, was most dense, we almost invariably find one or more works of a defensive character, furnishing ready places of resort in times of danger.”⁷⁵

Ancient Hopewell, Copper Celt

Among the implements recovered from the mounds, are several copper axes as shown in Fig. 81 and 82 of chapter XI, Implements of Metal, Squier and Davis, Ancient Monuments.

Fortifications

Artistic renditions. Top Left Ft. Carlise Germantown, Ohio , Top Right Pollock Earthworks Cedarville, OH Bottom left Ft Merom Indiana, Middle Right Interior Ft Hill Hillsboro, OH , Bottom Right, South Gate Ft. Ancient Lebanon, OH. Art by Wayne May.

Metalworking

“There is almost positive evidence that the mound-builders were an agricultural people, considerably advanced in the arts, and possessing great uniformity, throughout the whole territory which they occupied in manners, habits and religion—a uniformity sufficiently marked to identify them as a single people having a common origin, common modes of life and as a consequence, common sympathies, if not a common and consolidated government.”⁷⁶ Squier’s gave this assessment in his third report, Antiquities of the State of New York, which, unlike the earlier reports, gives a greater insight into the human psychic, giving insight into their motivations and solemn ceremonies, and into their proficiencies in the shaping and hardening of metals. Of there proficiencies in metalworking, Squier said:

“They possessed the secret of hardening the metal […] so as to make it sub serve most of the uses to which iron is applied. Of it they made axes, chisels and knives. The mound-builders also worked it into similar implements, although it is not yet certain that they contrived to give any extraordinary hardness.”… “A specimen found in a mound near Chillicothe, Ohio consists of a solid, well-hammered piece of copper, and weighs two pounds and five ounces.” … “Silver has also been found, but in small quantities, reduced to great thinness and closely wrapped around copper ornaments. The ore of lead, galena, has been found in considerable abundance, and some of the metal itself under circumstances implying a knowledge of its use on the part of the ancient people. The discovery of gold has been vaguely announced, but is not well attested. It is not impossible that articles of that metal have been found.” ⁷⁷

Metal Headplate “The Mound Builders” Henry Clyde Shetrone, 1930,
Fig. 61, p. 115 Copper plate with copper ear flaps and pearls attached.

Fig. 123. A HOPEWELL BURIAL ACCOMPANIED BY A TROPHY SKULL
“With the skeleton of a venerable male, accompanied by many implements
and ornaments, there was found the separate skull of a young male wearing a copper headplate. The latter probably was a trophy skull, either that of an enemy captured in battle or that of a relative retained as a family relic,” p. 199.

“It has already been remarked that the mounds are the principal depositories of ancient art, and that in them we must seek for the only authentic remains of the builders. In the observance of a practice almost universal among barbarous or semi-civilized actions, the mound-builders deposited various articles of use and ornaments with their dead. They also, under the prescriptions of their religion, or in accordance with customs unknown to us, and to which perhaps no direct analogy is afforded by those of any other people, placed upon their alters numerous ornaments and implements– which remain there to this day, attesting at once the religious zeal of the depositors and their skill in the minor arts.” ⁷⁸

“In one case which fell under my observation, and in another which I have an account from the person who discovered it, the altar was of stone. … It was a simple elevation of earth packed hard, and was faced, on every side and on top, with slabs of stone of regular form, and nearly uniform thickness. They were laid evenly, and as a mason would say, ‘with close joints.’…This altar bore the marks of fire, and fragments of the mound-builders’ ornaments were found on and around it.”

“The Mounds of this class are most fruitful in relics of builders. On the altars have been found, though much injured and broken up by action of fire, instruments and ornaments of silver, copper, stone and bone; beads of silver, copper, pearls, and shells, galena, sculptures of the human head, and of numerous animals; pottery of various kinds, and a large number of interesting articles, some of which evi[de]nce great skill in art.” ⁷⁹

Bone Heaps

In the History of the Holland Purchase (1849), in a location a mile north of Aurora Village, New York, there are several small lakes and ponds, around and between which are knobs of elevations, thickly covered with a tall growth of pine; upon them are several mounds where many human bones have been excavated. There are in the village and vicinity, gardens and fields where relics are found at each successive plowing. Few cellars are excavated without discovering them. In digging a cellar upon the farm of P. Pierson, a skeleton was exhumed, the thighbones of which would indicate great height; exceeding by several inches, that of the tallest of our own race. ⁸⁰

“The mounds which formerly existed in Erie, Genesee, Monroe, Livingston, St. Lawrence, Oswego, Chenango, and Delaware counties, all appear to have contained human bones, in greater or less quantities, deposited promiscuously, and embracing the Skeletons of individuals of all ages and both sexes. They, probably, all owe their origin to a practice common to many of the North American tribes, of collecting together, at fixed intervals, the bones of their dead, and finally depositing them with many and solemn ceremonies. They were some times heaped together so to constitute mounds.”⁸¹

The “bone pits” which occur in some parts of Western New York, Canada and Michigan, etc., have unquestionably a corresponding origin…. They are of various sizes, but usually contain a large number of skeletons. In a few instances the bones appear to have been arranged with some degree of regularity. One of these pits discovered some years ago, in the town of Cambia, Niagara County, was estimated to contain the bones of several thousand individuals. …This locality was visited and examined by Mr. O. Turner, of Buffalo, in 1823. The account of this gentleman is published in his history of the “Holland purchase,” page 27 as follows: “The location commands a view of Lake Ontario and the surrounding country. An area of six acres of level land seems to have been occupied; fronting which, upon the circular verge of the mountain, were the distinct remains of a wall. Nearly in the centre of the area was a depository of the dead. It was a pit excavated to a depth of four or five feet, filled with human bones, over which were piles of sandstone. Hundreds seem to have been thrown in promiscuously, of both sexes and all ages. Numerous barbs or arrow-points were found among the bones and in the vicinity. It has been conjectured that this had been the scene of some sanguinary battle, and that these are the bones of the slain.”⁸²

Dickson Mounds is a Native American settlement site near Lewistown, Illinois where more than 3,000 burials are estimated to have taken place. “Showing the interior of the house erected over the burials in a portion of the mound. More than 200 skeletons have been carefully uncovered, care being taken to leave them in the original position. It is thought that some epidemic caused these burials as there are groups of 8 or 9 skeletons in one place, apparently an entire family. Around the walls are many other artifacts found in the vicinity.”

**PUBLISHER Abraham Lincoln Presidential Library and Museum**

Another which I [Squier] visited in the town of Clarence, Erie County, contained not less than four hundred skeletons. A deposit of bones comprising a large number of skeletons was found, not long since, in making some excavations in the town of Black Rock, situated on Niagara River, in Erie county…In Canada similar deposits are frequent. Accounts of their discovery and character appeared in various English publications, among which may be named the “British Colonial Newspaper” of September 1847, and the “Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal,” for July 1848. From a communication in the latter by Edward W. Bawtree, M.D., the subjoined interesting facts are derived. “A quantity of human bones was found in one spot in 1846 near Barrie, and also a pit containing human bones near St. Vincent’s. Great numbers were found in the latter, with several copper and brass kettles, and various trinkets and ornaments in common use among the Indians.”⁸³

“The large cemeteries which have been discovered in Tennessee, Kentucky, Missouri and Ohio, seem to have resulted from a similar practice.”⁸⁴ The practice of mounding dirt over their dead or in burying their dead in mounds above the natural terrain of the land, has all served to give evidence of their existence. We now understand that there were large populations found in North America anciently, as evidenced by their ruins, giant earth works structures, artifacts and fortifications. Their bone pits and the abundance of their abandoned ancient ruins also give signs of their rapid demise. As history has shown, most massive and rapid declines in populations are usually associated with the introduction of disease to a culture or the result of devastating wars.

Dickson Mound Excavation

_______________________

⁶⁷ E. G. Squier: Antiquities of the State of New York: Buffalo, Geo. H. Derby and Co. 1851, 12

⁶⁸ Ibid. 300, 301

⁶⁹ Ibid. 38

⁷⁰ Ibid. 208

⁷¹ A. J. Conant, A.M., Foot Prints of the Vanished Races of the Mississippi Valley, (St. Louis: Chancy R. Barns, 1879; reprinted Colfax, WI: Hayriver Press, 2007) Preface, iv, v.

⁷² Ibid.

⁷³ O. Turner, Pioneer History of the Holland Purchas of Western New York, Jewett, Thomas & Co., Buffalo, N.Y., 1850, 18-22.

⁷⁴ E. G. Squier: Antiquities of the State of New York: (1851), 303

⁷⁵ Ibid. 304

⁷⁶ Ibid. 304

⁷⁷ Ibid. 328

⁷⁸ Ibid. 326

⁷⁹ Ibid. 317, 318

⁸⁰ See; Fritz Zimmerman; The Nephilim Chronicles, Fallen Angels in the Ohio Valley: 80,81

⁸¹ E. G. Squier: Antiquities of the State of New York: (1851), 98

⁸² Ibid. 99, 100 and included references

⁸³ Ibid. 100

⁸⁴ Ibid. 99

https://erenow.net/common/lost-american-antiquities-a-hidden-history-silencing-the-ancient-mound-builders/12.php

Blogs about Artifacts in the Land of Cumorah and
near the Hill Cumorah.

Archaeological Proof- Cumorah Battles in NY

I am sorry if some of the blogs have missing pictures. I am working on updating many of them. Thanks.

https://bookofmormonevidence.org/hill-cumorah-archaeological-verification/ https://bookofmormonevidence.org/bones-artifacts-at-hill-cumorah/ https://bookofmormonevidence.org/cumorah-land-archaeological-proof-of-a-huge-battle/ https://bookofmormonevidence.org/arrowheads-the-cave-and-actual-stone-at-cumorah/ https://bookofmormonevidence.org/more-mounds-skeletons-artifacts-near-cumorah/

Great Britain is Manasseh – United States is Ephraim or Land of Joseph

Book of Mormon Evidence

-

November 3, 2022

0

Great Britain is Manasseh – United States is Ephraim or Land of Joseph

We have been given tremendous blessings with which the Lord has prepared us, the Children of Israel, to do a great work. The importance of the Old Testament, New Testament and, Another Testament, all three come together for us to understand that the Land of Joseph is indeed the united States of America and through Joseph’s two sons Ephraim and Manasseh, we will build the New Jerusalem. Understanding where Ephraim and Manasseh are located today, is critical in knowing our divine heritage and what part we will play in the gathering of Israel. A most important duty according to our Prophet Russell M. Nelson, said, “My dear young brothers and sisters, these surely are the latter days, and the Lord is hastening His work to gather Israel. That gathering is the most important thing taking place on earth today. Nothing else compares in magnitude, nothing else compares in importance, nothing else compares in majesty.” Hope of Israel By President Russell M. Nelson June 3, 2018

Elder McConkie also said, “A great nation (the United States of America) shall be set up… by the power of God, so that the gospel may be restored, the Book of Mormon come forth, its message go to the American remnant of Jews, that the eternal covenants of the Lord with his people might be fulfilled.” “The remnant of Jacob, including the Lamanites in the Americas”, will assist in the gathering of Israel to the promised land New Jerusalem.” McConkie, Bruce R., Mortal Messiah, Book 4, 1981, pp. 348-349, 358

The Land of Joseph

“The Book of Mormon tells us that America is a land of promise, a land choice above all other lands. Nephi said that whosoever should possess it must serve the God of the land or they would be swept off. And we have read in the Book of Mormon of the nations that have been swept off because they ceased to worship the God who had led them and their forefathers here to this land. We have a great responsibility as citizens in this land, for the Lord said that he would fight its battles and be its king, if we will just serve him. So it’s appropriate at this time that we express our appreciation for this great land. I like the words Moses used when he gave a blessing to the twelve tribes of Israel. When he blessed Joseph, he promised him a new land in the utmost bowels of the everlasting hills (see Deut. 33:15).

Now that isn’t in Jerusalem because they don’t have everlasting hills over there, and the prophets have never predicted a regathering of all nations to the land of Israel. But they have predicted the gathering of Israel to this land of America, which is the land of Joseph. And we are the only people in the world who know what that land is that Moses promised to Joseph. It was so great in his eyes as he received the revelations of the Holy Spirit that in describing the land, he used the word “precious” five times in just four verses…We have so much to be grateful for. We are not here by chance. We are here because of the sacrifices of our pioneer fathers who came to this choice land that the Lord, according to the Book of Mormon, had hidden away from the eyes of the world that it should not be overrun. He preserved it for us, for the day and time in which we now live here in these valleys of the mountains.” Thanksgiving LEGRAND RICHARDS of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles Nov. 18, 1980 • Devotional

Elder Russell M. Nelson said, “Now, what of the promise of possession of certain lands? Territorial inheritance destined for the sons of Israel provided property in the Holy Land for Reuben, Simeon, Judah, Issachar, Zebulun, Gad, Asher, Dan, Naphtali, and Benjamin. But where was the inheritance for Joseph? From the Book of Mormon we learn that his inheritance was this land in the American hemisphere (see Ether 13:8)—identified as being choice above all other lands (see Ether 1:42, 10:28, 13:2; D&C 38:20). It was choice, but not necessarily from the standpoint of scenery or wealth. It was choice because it was chosen. America was to serve as the repository of sacred records written on metallic plates. It one day was to become the location for the restoration of the gospel. It was to host headquarters of the Lord’s restored church”. Russell M. Nelson was a member of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints when this devotional address was delivered at Brigham Young University on 22 November 1988.

“His glory is like the firstling of his bullock, and his horns are like the horns of unicorns: with them he shall push the people together to the ends of the earth: and they are the ten thousands of Ephraim, and they are the thousands of Manasseh.” Deut 33:17

Abraham, Covenant of

“Abraham first received the gospel by baptism (which is the covenant of salvation). Then he had conferred upon him the higher priesthood, and he entered into celestial marriage (which is the covenant of exaltation), gaining assurance thereby that he would have eternal increase. Finally he received a promise that all of these blessings would be offered to all of his mortal posterity (D&C 132:29–50; Abr. 2:6–11). Included in the divine promises to Abraham were the assurances that:
(1) Christ would come through his lineage, and that
(2) Abraham’s posterity would receive certain lands as an eternal inheritance (Gen. 17; 22:15–18; Gal. 3; Abr. 2).

These promises taken together are called the “Abrahamic covenant.” It was renewed with Isaac (Gen. 26:1–4, 24) and again with Jacob (Gen. 28; 35:9–13; 48:3–4).

The portions of the covenant that pertain to personal salvation and eternal increase are renewed with each individual who receives the ordinance of celestial marriage (see D&C 132:29–33). Those of non-Israelite lineage, commonly known as Gentiles, are adopted into the house of Israel and become heirs of the covenant and the seed of Abraham through the ordinances of the gospel (Gal. 3:26–29).

Being an heir to the Abrahamic covenant does not make one a “chosen person” per se but does signify that such are chosen to responsibly carry the gospel to all the peoples of the earth. Abraham’s seed have carried out the missionary activity in all the nations since Abraham’s day. (Matt. 3:9; Abr. 2:9–11.)” LDS Bible dictionary Abrahamic, Covenant

The Gospel 4-Principles, 2-Ordinances

4 Principles
Faith
Repentance
Baptism
Gift of Holy Ghost
2 Ordinances
Endowment
Sealing

Before we speak about Great Britain, we will address the division of land in the Old World. We know that Ephraim and Manasseh were the two sons of Joseph who was one of the twelve sons of Jacob or Israel. Below we read about the blessing given to Ephraim and Manasseh and then the blessing given to their father Joseph by Jacob.

Blessing of Manasseh and Ephraim

17 And when Joseph saw that his father laid his right hand upon the head of Ephraim, it displeased him: and he held up his father’s hand, to remove it from Ephraim’s head unto Manasseh’s head.

18 And Joseph said unto his father, Not so, my father: for this is the firstborn; put thy right hand upon his head.

19 And his father refused, and said, I know it, my son, I know it: he also shall become a people, and he also shall be great: but truly his younger brother shall be greater than he, and his seed shall become a multitude of nations.

20 And he blessed them that day, saying, In thee shall Israel bless, saying, God make thee as Ephraim and as Manasseh: and he set Ephraim before Manasseh. Genesis 48:17-20

What was Joseph’s Blessing?

“Joseph is a fruitful bough by a well—His branches (the Nephites and Lamanites) will run over the wall” Genesis 49 Content Header

22 Joseph is a fruitful bough, even a fruitful bough by a well; whose branches run over the wall:

23 The archers have sorely grieved him, and shot at him, and hated him:

24 But his bow abode in strength, and the arms of his hands were made strong by the hands of the mighty God of Jacob; (from thence is the shepherd, the stone of Israel:)

25 Even by the God of thy father, who shall help thee; and by the Almighty, who shall bless thee with blessings of heaven above, blessings of the deep that lieth under, blessings of the breasts, and of the womb:

26 The blessings of thy father have prevailed above the blessings of my progenitors unto the utmost bound of the everlasting hills: they shall be on the head of Joseph, and on the crown of the head of him that was separate from his brethren. Genesis 49:22-26

“To the Latter-day Saints the blessing of Joseph [in Genesis 49] has a particular significance, for the reason that they, more than any other people, are familiar with his descendants, and the blessing promised them in which also they hope to participate. The Book of Mormon is a history, chiefly, of the descendants of Joseph; and in the mighty nations which have peopled the American continent, the Latter-day Saints see, in part, the fulfillment of the great blessings pronounced upon his head.

The article reviews Book of Mormon passages that refer to the seed of Jacob through Joseph coming to a promised land, including the comments made by the Savior when he visited them after his resurrection. Additional passages are reviewed that discuss the additional blessings pronounced upon Joseph by Moses. The author then says:

But what seems singular in connection with these promises made to Joseph and the account of their partial fulfillment in a portion of his posterity inhabiting America is, that after the nations, composed largely of his descendants, had been destroyed and other peoples from Europe—among whom, however, were also large numbers of the descendants of Joseph through the loins of Ephraim—had taken possession of the land, at the real establishment of that government which is destined to shape the destiny of the great continent of America—the land of Joseph—the very first executive chosen for that nation when being sworn to preserve, protect and defend the constitution of this land which God had inspired men to frame, he [George Washington] placed his hand upon the very page of the Bible containing the blessing pronounced upon the head of Joseph by the patriarch Jacob. … B. H. Roberts. Contributor, vol. 10, p. 275: (Emphasis added) Source:

“Certain lands were given to Israel for an inheritance in time and in eternity. America is the land of Joseph; it was the home of Nephite Israel, who were of Joseph, for a thousand years, and it is the headquarters of the Church in this final dispensation in which the church and kingdom of God are in the lands of Ephraim.” 1985 – Elder Bruce R. McConkie

12 Tribes of Israel

We understand there were 12 Tribes of Israel. Two Tribes didn’t receive a Land inheritance! (Joseph and Levi)

“Only unto the tribe of Levi he gave none inheritance; the sacrifices of the Lord God of Israel made by fire are their inheritance, as he said unto them.” Joshua 13:14

“So the children of Joseph, Manasseh and Ephraim, took their inheritance.” Joshua 16:4. The House of Ephraim and the House of Manasseh each received a land inheritance.

In other words because Levi and Joseph didn’t receive one of 12 portions of land, that left only 10 portions given. As Joshua 16:4 says those two portions were given to Joseph’s two sons, Ephraim and Manasseh. And as Pres. Nelson said in his quote below, “Joseph’s inheritance was to be a land choice above all others. [USA] Pres. Russell M. Nelson

Land of Joseph Again

“The Book of Mormon reveals that Joseph, the son of Jacob who was once sold into Egypt, foresaw the Prophet Joseph Smith and his day and noted that there would be many similarities in their lives. Centuries later, the Prophet Joseph stated, “I feel like Joseph in Egypt.” The Book of Mormon reveals that the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, was not forgotten when land was distributed to the tribes of Israel, as promised in the Abrahamic covenant. Joseph’s inheritance was to be a land choice above all others. It was choice not because of beauty or wealth of natural resources, but choice because it was chosen to be the repository of sacred writings on golden plates from which the Book of Mormon would one day come. It was choice because it would eventually host the world headquarters of the restored Church of Jesus Christ in the latter days. And it was choice because it is a land of liberty for those who worship the Lord and keep His commandments.” President Russell M. Nelson, President of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, addresses new Mission Presidents June 22 through June 26, 2016 (Emphasis added)

This quote to me clearly shows that the Land chosen for Joseph of Egypt was indeed CHOICE above all others including any land in Canaan and indeed it was to be the United States of America, the place of Joseph Smith, the gold plates, Salt Lake City and this choice land of liberty.

“Wherefore, the remnant of the house of Joseph shall be built upon this land; [North America] and it shall be a land of their inheritance; and they shall build up a holy city [New Jerusalem] unto the Lord, like unto the Jerusalem of old; and they shall no more be confounded, until the end come when the earth shall pass away.” Ether 13:8 Bold and Parentheses added.

“The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12).

The article below makes a lot of sense. I urge you to read, ponder, and pray and see the value it may have for your understanding of the brotherhood between Great Britain and the United States of America.

Great Britain….The Blessing Given to Manasseh, Not Ephraim

By Joey Thompson

“To most Believers in The Most High and His Son, the debate as to which country matches which of Joseph’s sons (Ephraim or Manasseh) simply isn’t all that important. Fact is, Most Believers wouldn’t care…..but they should. For, wrapped up in this debate is, what I would call, the greatest mystery in all of scripture, which if a Believers comes to understand, it opens up the entirety of the Bible. Suddenly, the Bible makes sense, far more than it ever could before.

I have chosen to deal with Great Britain first because Manasseh was first born and Great Britain was a nation first, long before America.

We’ll begin by stating an often overlooked point. The meaning of the name Manasseh, which is forgetful or he who forgets. This is so important because Great Britain has so much symbolism right before their very eyes and yet, they have forgotten who they are……And when I say, they have forgotten, I mean, the last few generations have forgotten. Generations of Brits long ago certainly did know. Here is evidence of that fact.

Have you ever heard of The Declaration of Arbroath? We today, might call it The Scottish Declaration of Independence. Scotland declared its independence from Great Britain in 1320 of the common era and in the third paragraph, the authors, Robert the Bruce, Sir James Douglas, and Sir Thomas Randolph, and others, very plainly state the following:

“Thence they came, twelve hundred years after the people of Israel crossed the Red Sea, to their home in the west where they still live today.”

The full English text of The Declaration of Arbroath can be seen here:

Staying on the Scottish theme, Joseph’s coat of many colors hold the pattern of the plaid kilt. The following article is an excellent source on this subject: http://www.britam.org/tartan.html#Term

Thus is it suffice to say, as a subheading to Great Britain, Scotland lends itself to the tribe of Joseph specifically more than any of the other nations.

Now, let’s identify another characteristic of Manasseh which I believe to be proof positive of who the Brits are in this Genesis 48 prophecy. Take a look at how the 12 tribes were to be laid out right after Israel settled in the middle eastern promised land given to Abraham (which is not the same promise made to Israel in Deuteronomy 8, by the way).

Do you see how the Jordan river divides east Manasseh from west Manasseh? As we shall see in our studies, The Jordan is a type of the Atlantic Ocean. There is an eastern Manasseh, Great Britain and there is a western Manasseh, which is one half of British Canada, and Ephraim is on the western side of that typological Atlantic Ocean, which would be America.

Next, take a look at Deuteronomy 33:17. This should clinch the matter as to which nation is Manasseh and which is Ephraim. The text is the last verse of the blessing Moses pronounced on Joseph and His two sons. It says this:

“As the firstborn of his ox, majesty is his, And his horns are the horns of the wild ox; With them he will push the peoples, All at once, to the ends of the earth. And those are the ten thousands of Ephraim, And those are the thousands of Manasseh.”

The firstborn of Joseph was of course Manasseh. He was the one who pushed the envelope for conquering the entire world. At one point, it could be said of The British Empire, The sun never sets…..Meaning, their conquered territory was so vast, there was always a country governed by Great Britain, on which the sun was shining at any given point in the day. This is what is meant by “All at once, to the ends of the earth.”

However, Moses then makes a pronouncement of numbers which can only be understood at this end time (in the last 100 years). As Great Britain systematically lost all that vast territory as the New World of America opened up and became great, and the territory of America grew and over-spread throughout the world. The territory of people governed by America to that of The UK is ten times more, just as Moses prophesied it would be.

A few other facts concerning Great Britain which point to a tie with Jacob/Israel, apart from the debate of which nation is Ephraim or Manasseh…

1 — The word British is a compound Hebrew word. BRT in Hebrew means Covenant. Ish in Hebrew means man. Thus Britishish means Covenant Man, pointing back to the Abrahamic and Israelite covenants found in scripture.

2 — The flag of Great Britain is called The Union Jack. Jack is a nickname for Jacob. Thus the Union Jack flag is representative of the Union of Jacob/Israel.

3 — The Union Jack is an overlay of two symbols. The Christian Cross and the crossed X symbol which symbolized the crossed arms of Jacob as he blessed Joseph’s sons Ephraim and Manasseh.

4 — All the Kings and Queens of Scotland and England have been coronated on the throne, which is said to be the throne of King David, which has The Stone of Scoon (Jacob’s Pillar Stone), sitting in its base, at the times each country had the throne in their possession. The two countries fought over this very throne for many, many years and it was overturned several times. Here is a picture of the throne of England:

The Stone of Scone

“Scottish Gaelic: An Lia Fàil; Scots: Stane o Scuin)—also known as the Stone of Destiny, and often referred to in England as The Coronation Stone—is an oblong block of red sandstone that has been used for centuries in the coronation of the monarchs of Scotland. It is also known as Jacob’s Pillow Stone and the Tanist Stone, and as clach-na-cinneamhain in Scottish Gaelic.

Historically, the artefact was kept at the now-ruined Scone Abbey in Scone, near Perth, Scotland. It was seized by Edward I’s forces from Scone during the English invasion of Scotland in 1296, and was used in the coronation of the monarchs of England as well as the monarchs of Great Britain and the United Kingdom, following the Treaty of Union of 1707. Its size is 26 in (66 cm) by 16.7 in (42 cm) by 10.5 in (26.7 cm) and its weight is approximately 335 lb (152 kg). A roughly incised cross is on one surface, and an iron ring at each end aids with transport.[1] Monarchs used to sit on the Stone of Scone itself until a wooden platform was added to the Coronation Chair in the 17th century.[2]

In 1996, the British Government decided to return the stone to Scotland, when not in use at coronations, and it was transported to Edinburgh Castle, where it is now kept with the Scottish Crown Jewels. However, it has been announced that the stone is to be used for the coronation of Charles III at Westminster Abbey in 2023.” Wikipedia

5 — Throne of England (Picture Right)

6 — The Anglo Saxon tie to Great Britain is undeniable in history. The meanings of the words, Anglo and Saxon tell the story. Anglo means messenger and Saxon means Sons of Isaac, Sac’s sons. Thus the Anglo Saxons are messengers of the sons of Isaac. Take a look at Genesis 21:12:

“But YHWH said to Abraham, “Do not be distressed because of the lad and your maid; whatever Sarah tells you, listen to her, for through Isaac your descendants shall be named.”

There is so much more evidence pointing to the fact, not only that Great Britain is an Israelite nation, but more specifically, how it is the fulfillment of the blessing Jacob/Israel gave to His Grandson, Manasseh.

Joey Thompson https://medium.com/@joeythompson_51343/great-britain-the-blessing-given-to-manasseh-not-ephraim-16369a246089

The more we understand our lineage and our role in the Lord’s kingdom, the more we can assist the Lord in His work. A few quotes from a great article that explains our role in the House of Israel is below from Daniel Ludlow. Source Here

Who Is a Literal Descendant of Abraham by Birth?

In the scriptures, a literal descendant of Abraham is often referred to by the word Hebrew, a word derived from the same root as Eber. (See Gen. 10:21.) The first time the word is used in the Bible (in Gen. 14:13) it refers to Abraham himself. In Genesis 39:14 [Gen. 39:14] it refers to Joseph, a great-grandson of Abraham. Rather consistently throughout the remainder of the scriptures, Hebrews is used to refer to those who are direct, literal descendants of Abraham.

The descendants of Abraham (Hebrews) include anyone whose lineage goes back to any of the sons born to Abraham and his three wives. These wives and their sons, listed in the order of the wives’ marriages to Abraham, are as follows: from Sarah—Isaac; from Hagar—Ishmael; from Keturah—Zimran, Jokshan, Medan, Midian, Ishbak, and Shuah.

Please note that the descendants of Abraham include many, many more peoples than those who are descended from Isaac, the son who is discussed most in the Bible. Entire nations are directly descended from Abraham, including citizens of the numerous Arab countries and those from multitudinous groups who have intermarried into other cultures and races.

“What special responsibilities are held by Ephraimites in this dispensation?”

President Joseph Fielding Smith and others have made it abundantly clear that the descendants of Ephraim hold the presiding keys to carry forth the work of the Restoration and of the gathering of Israel in the last days. His statement is as follows:

“The members of the Church, most of us of the tribe of Ephraim, are of the remnant of Jacob. We know it to be the fact that the Lord called upon the descendants of Ephraim to commence his work in the earth in these last days. We know further that he has said that he set Ephraim, according to the promises of his birthright, at the head. Ephraim receives the ‘richer blessings,’ these blessings being those of presidency or direction. The keys are with Ephraim. It is Ephraim who is to be endowed with power to bless and give to the other tribes, including the Lamanites, their blessings. All the other tribes of Jacob, including the Lamanites, are to be crowned with glory in Zion by the hands of Ephraim. …

“That the remnants of Joseph, found among the descendants of Lehi, will have part in this great work is certainly consistent, and the great work of this restoration, the building of the temple and the City of Zion, or New Jerusalem, will fall to the lot of the descendants of Joseph, but it is Ephraim who will stand at the head and direct the work.” (Doctrines of Salvation, 2:250–51; italics in original removed.)

From what the prophets have said, then, most members of the Church come from Gentile nations, but they have some Israelite ancestors in their lineage. Therefore, they are not “assigned to” or “adopted into” the house of Israel. They are legal heirs of the covenant, and the lineage proclaimed in their patriarchal blessings identifies the blood line that ties them back to Abraham.

While identifying the Lamanites as some of the children of Abraham, President Spencer W. Kimball wrote:

“The Lamanite is a chosen child of God, but he is not the only chosen one. There are many other good people including the Anglos, the French, the German, and the English, who are also of Ephraim and Manasseh. They, with the Lamanites, are also chosen people, and they are a remnant of Jacob. The Lamanite is not wholly and exclusively the remnant of Jacob which the Book of Mormon talks about. We are all of Israel! We are of Abraham and Isaac and Jacob and Joseph through Ephraim and Manasseh. We are all of us remnants of Jacob.” (The Teachings of Spencer W. Kimball, Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1982, pp. 600–601.)

“The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12).

“Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of…the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and…Bill of Rights, that by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr.” 2011 President Thomas S. Monson (ordained an Apostle, 1963; ordained President of the Church, 2008)

“We are not told where Lehi was born and raised, but we do know that he was not a member of the tribe of Judah. Lehi’s tribe was Manasseh (Alma 10:3), one of the tribes of the northern kingdom of Israel, whose population had been deeply humiliated and partially taken into captivity by the Assyrians in 722 B.C.” They Came from Jerusalem: Some Old World Perspectives on the Book of Mormon By John W. Welch

Proof Scotland is Judah
It was prophesied that Ephraim and Manasseh would go to war against Judah. This has happened many times. The Milesians who settled Ireland were a tribe of Judah. We know the Irish people moved into the land of Scotland. For further proof see our teaching on the Trojan Kings. Ephraim and Manasseh both lived in the land of Britain and for many centuries went to war with Scotland. Also many of the Scottish Irish people moved to America and settled in the Mountains of Tennessee. The American Civil War was a war between Ephraim in the north and Judah in the South!!

Isa_9:21 Manasseh, Ephraim; and Ephraim, Manasseh: and they together shall be against Judah. For all this his anger is not turned away, but his hand is stretched out still.

Ephraim and Manessah

MANASSEH AND THE UNITED STATES

The American Republic-“No other Land had such Liberal Institutions”

Book of Mormon Evidence

-

November 1, 2022

0

The American Republic-“No other Land had such Liberal Institutions”

Why, The United States of America?

Why was the United States of America the location of, Adam, the Garden of Eden, Adam Ondi-Ahman, the city of Enoch, and Noah? Because it was a chosen land.

Why was the United States of America the location of the Brother of Jared, and Ether, Lehi, Mulek and the Lamanites?

Why is the United States of America the location for the coming forth of the gold plates, the place of translation, the Hill Cumorah, the land of the first modern Temples and the headquarters of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints which has brought forth the huge missionary force to share the Book of Mormon with the world?

Why is the Unites States of America the place where the New Jerusalem will be built in the latter-days?

Because it was Chosen!

By whom? The Lord Jesus Christ!

In answer to why was the USA chosen, I quote from Orson F. Whitney, “We believe that this was His object in creating the Republic of the United States; the only land where his work could be commenced or the feet of his people find rest. No other land had such liberal institutions, had adopted so broad a platform upon which all men might stand.” JD 26 Page 201

Elder Russell M. Nelson added, “Now, what of the promise of possession of certain lands? Territorial inheritance destined for the sons of Israel provided property in the Holy Land for Reuben, Simeon, Judah, Issachar, Zebulun, Gad, Asher, Dan, Naphtali, and Benjamin. But where was the inheritance for Joseph? From the Book of Mormon we learn that his inheritance was this land in the American hemisphere (see Ether 13:8)—identified as being choice above all other lands (see Ether 1:42, 10:28, 13:2; D&C 38:20). It was choice, but not necessarily from the standpoint of scenery or wealth. It was choice because it was chosen. America was to serve as the repository of sacred records written on metallic plates. It one day was to become the location for the restoration of the gospel. It was to host headquarters of the Lord’s restored church”. Russell M. Nelson was a member of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints when this devotional address was delivered at Brigham Young University on 22 November 1988.

I believe the most important answer is this. The United States of America is the place that God personally chose to be His Promised Land. It was not chosen because it was better as a land, or that it was superior to any other place. It was not chosen because the people are better, or there are more plush gardens and forests. No, God Chose this Land, because, He Chose it, period. This is where He thought was best to preserve or save for the people of the last days to congregate and receive the blessings of the priesthood and prepare for His return.

He didn’t chose Brazil, or Guatemala, or Britain, or Russia. God knows all and He chose the USA to be the gathering place of Israel in the last days. If the Lord chose this land of America, and He did, then the most important book for the world would have to be about people that lived and fought and proceeded us here, on this land. As Elder Perry said, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012

President Hinckley said, “If the Book of Mormon is true, then America is a choice land, but if it is to remain such the inhabitants of the land must worship the God of the land, the Lord Jesus Christ. The histories of two great nations, told with warning in this sacred volume, indicate that while we must have science, while we must have education, while we must have arms, we also must have righteousness if we are to merit the protection of God.” Gordon B. Hinckley The Power of the Book of Mormon Ensign June 1988

President Hinckley also said, “I should like to say a few words about America…No land is without its beauty, no people without their virtues, and I hope that you who come from elsewhere will pardon my saying a few words concerning my own native land, America…surely this is a good land, a choice land, a chosen land. To me it is a miracle, a creation of the Almighty.” Gordon B. Hinckley Let Not Your Heart Be Troubled”, BYU Speeches of the Year, October 29, 1974, pp. 267-68 )

Also President Monson said, “The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12).

“Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of…the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and…Bill of Rights, that by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr.” Teachings of Thomas S. Monson by Thomas S. Monson 2011 (Ordained an Apostle, 1963; ordained President of the Church, 2008)

Isn’t this above information enough “Common Sense” and truth spoken by our leaders, for you and I to say without a doubt, The Book of Mormon began in the United States of America and no where else? Why don’t we accept the Lord’s Choice for where He was to gather Israel?

The answer to this question must be what our dear leader Joseph Fielding Smith said about this choice land in comparison to the two Cumorah theory in Mesoamerica, “…This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case… It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all…

It must be conceded that this description fits perfectly the land of Cumorah in New York, as it has been known since the visitation of Moroni to the Prophet Joseph Smith, for the hill is in the proximity of the Great Lakes and also in the land of many rivers and fountains. Moreover, the Prophet Joseph Smith himself is on record, definitely declaring the present hill called Cumorah to be the exact hill spoken of in the Book of Mormon. Further, the fact that all of his associates from the beginning down have spoken of it as the identical hill where Mormon and Moroni hid the records, must carry some weight. It is difficult for a reasonable person to believe that such men as Oliver Cowdery. Brigham Young, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, David Whitmer, and many others, could speak frequently of the Spot where the Prophet Joseph Smith obtained the plates as the Hill Cumorah, and not be corrected by the Prophet, if that were not the fact. That they did speak of this hill in the days of the Prophet in this definite manner is an established record of history.” Doctrines of Salvation Joseph Fielding Smith Chapter 12

I ask again, why the United States of America? Because God Chose it! That is the simple answer.

What has happened in Nov 2022 and the several difficult years preceding it?

In the midst of all this past few years of government turmoil and so-called pandemic, our mission as members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has not changed. I still pray for a minor miracle to keep Trump as President, or someone like Michael Flynn or General Mike Rogers, and I don’t agree with liberal governments shutting us down and infringing on our rights. We must serve the Lord our God with all our heart. Christ’s mission hasn’t changed which says, “For behold, this is my work and my glory—to bring to pass the immortality and eternal life of man.” Moses 1:39

I feel strongly this 2020 election was stolen by evil people both Republican, Democrat and Independent. Satan has his grip tightly upon this chosen nation and the world, and the only way we can survive is to prove election theft, revert back to the true constitution of freedom of speech and worship, to abolish this evil Satanic Cabal that has our world wrapped up in it, and pray for enough righteous people in order for us to keep our covenant with the Lord in being a righteous people again. It’s up to us and our faith and prayers.

Still Found Faith on the Earth

Orson F. Whitney says, “This is a glance at the mission of the Latter-day Saints. These are some of the views we cherish and which we cannot recede from; we would be unworthy of our lineage as the sons and daughters of Abraham, the sons and daughters of Liberty, if we should forsake the things for which our forefathers lived and died, and suffered all manner of persecution. We leave the issue with God.” JD 26 page 201

“At a time when the divine character and mission of the world’s Redeemer are being questioned, even by many professing Christians, it is a cause for congratulation and rejoicing that there is still found “faith on the earth” [Luke 18:8]—faith in Jesus Christ as the very Son of God, as the virgin-born Savior of mankind, as the anointed and foreordained messenger of Him who “so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life” (John 3:16). The Divinity of Jesus Christ By Elder Orson F. Whitney (1855–1931) Of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles Published in Improvement Era, Jan. 1926, 219–27;

In my opinion “the divine character and mission of the world’s Redeemer” has not changed. The world has changed. We have changed. We have generally drawn further away from His mission. We as a society keep looking for our savior, (rock star, athlete, singer, politician, world leader). The Lord Jesus Christ is crying and praying for us to repent. He loves us.

Why do people pretend it to be easier to follow man than to follow God and His leaders on earth? It is true you can buy anything for money and this world in my opinion has now reached a place of no return. Satan’s day is almost over and the Lord will come soon. Are we prepared for Him? Are we repenting daily? Don’t give up for we with the Lords help prevail in these last days.

**First Presidency 1916**
*Anthon H. Lund, Joseph F. Smith, Charles W. Penrose*

This blog is based on Orson F. Whitney’s amazing quote below from the Journal of Discourses/Volume 26/God the Source of All Intelligence.

This great nation, the Republic of the United States, might be established upon this land as an asylum for the oppressed; a resting place, it might be said, for the Ark of the covenant, where the temple of our God might be built; where the plan of salvation might be introduced and practiced in freedom, and not a dog would wag his tongue in opposition to the purposes of the Almighty. We believe that this was His object in creating the Republic of the United States; the only land where his work could be commenced or the feet of his people find rest. No other land had such liberal institutions, had adopted so broad a platform upon which all men might stand.” JD 26 Page 201

“A Constitution liberal in its provisions, extending the utmost freedom to all men” JD 26 Page 199

“The name of the patriot will live forever, because he had the courage to die for his convictions; but the name of the traitor will go down to oblivion, because to save himself he deserted in the hour of danger the cause of his country, thinking it was of no use to stand up against the great power which had lifted its mighty arm to crush out the colonies.“ JD 26 page 201

Isn’t it unique to this land of America that we needed liberal institutions which would have very broad platforms for our freedom? In other words, we needed the secular society to allow a free country under God to thrive. Now these same liberal institutions have taken us over. Today these liberal institutions and broad platforms are controlled by evil and immoral people. They have become progressive and idealistic in nature, they seek CRT, Loss of Freedom, Nazi style rule, no borders, drugs that kill us and don’t heal us, evil institutions like the CIA and FBI and WHO, and other totalitarian groups. We need to repent.

Orson Ferguson Whitney (1 July 1855 – 16 May 1931) born in Salt Lake City, Utah Territory, was a member of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (LDS Church) from 1906 until his death.

God the Source of All Intelligence

DISCOURSE BY BISHOP ORSON F. WHITNEY, Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, April 19, 1885.(REPORTED BY JOHN IRVINE.)

https://en.wikisource.org/wiki/Journal_of_Discourses/Volume_26/God_the_Source_of_All_Intelligence,_etc.

“I HAVE been called upon, my brethren and sisters and friends, to address you for a portion of the time which belongs to this meeting, and I assure you that in responding to that call I have no desire in my heart but to be led to say those things which will be pleasing and acceptable to God our Father, and beneficial to ourselves.

I have always been taught to regard our Father in heaven as the source of all intelligence, and that wherever intelligence is manifested throughout the earth, among His creatures, it has its primal origin in Him who is the fountain of life and light; and that if men are qualified to perform any great or good work, it must necessarily be by reason of the power from God which rests upon them. The Latter-day Saints take this view of the relationship of God with mankind; that He is not simply the Father, or creator of a part of the human race, or a portion of earth’s creatures, but He is the creator of all things—the maker of the earth, the maker of heaven, and that the children of men are the sons and daughters of one common parentage; that He feels for them all the day long; that He has their welfare constantly in view, and He makes no movement, so far as His children upon this earth are concerned, but He does it for their salvation and their good here and hereafter.

The Latter-day Saints are said to be exclusive, and are called selfish and presumptuous because they maintain that a certain mission has been given unto them; that they have received revelations from God; that the Maker of the world has deigned to speak in these last days, and raise up men and women whom He knew before-hand would do His will. This unfavorable view arises from the fact that our motives are misunderstood; that our mission, which we continually proclaim to the world is not believed in, and we are looked upon as an assembly of upstarts, enthusiasts and fanatics, who, in our blindness and our narrowness think that God has only regarded us; that we are His favorites, and that He cares nothing at all for the rest of mankind. This is a wrong idea of our position, and it is because our position is thus misconceived—one cause at least—that we are persecuted and abused, derided, oppressed and trampled upon as we are. However, I do not believe that we could escape the common fate of those whom God has chosen for a peculiar work in all ages of the world. For, while we acknowledge that God is the Father of the human race, and interested in the salvation of all, we do maintain that our mission as a part of the human family is peculiar, separate and distinct from the missions which have been given to others. God is the author of many plans and purposes, but all his plans, all his purposes and designs converge to one point, have one focus, whether He uses the Christian world, the heathen world, or even this little handful of Latter-day Saints; no matter whom He uses to accomplish His ends, these purposes blend and have but one grand object. They are like rivers or streams of different kinds and sizes flowing towards one ocean into which they all must empty. And though men deem themselves independent—and it is true that in one sense they are—while they fail, many of them, to take God into consideration, and seem to think they can do about as they please, and accomplish what ends they desire, all their independence, all their freedom, simply amounts to this; that they have the privilege to do right or do wrong, but the results of their actions God will over-rule to suit himself. “Man proposes but God disposes,” and the history of this world, or any other world which has passed through a similar probation and been redeemed and glorified by the power of God and obedience to the principles of righteousness, is one vast exemplification of that great truth. While man is left free to propose, to adopt what plans he chooses, to exercise his agency, and to carry, so far as he is permitted, the thoughts and desires of his heart to their conclusion, God has never declared that He would not overrule the results of men’s acts to accomplish His own purposes.

We are placed in this world measurably in the dark. We no longer see our Father face to face. While it is true that we once did; that we once stood in His presence, seeing as we are seen, knowing, according to our intelligence, as we are known; the curtain has dropped, we have changed our abode, we have taken upon ourselves flesh; the vail of forgetfulness intervenes between this life and that, and we are left, as Paul expresses it, to “see through a glass darkly,” to “know in part and to prophesy in part;” to see only to a limited extent, the end from the beginning. We do not comprehend things in their fullness. But we have the promise, if we will receive and live by every word that proceeds from the mouth of God, wisely using the intelligence, the opportunities, the advantages, and the possessions which He continually bestows upon us—the time will come, in the eternal course of events, when our minds will be cleared from every cloud, the past will recur to memory, the future will be an open vision, and we will behold things as they are, and the past, present and future will be one eternal day, as it is in the eyes of God our Father, who knows neither past, present or future; whose course is one eternal round; who creates, who saves, redeems and glorifies the workmanship of His hands, in which He Himself is glorified.

The earth upon which we dwell is only one among the many creations of God. The stars that glitter in the heavens at night and give light unto the earth are His creations, redeemed worlds, perhaps, or worlds that are passing through the course of their redemption, being saved, purified, glorified and exalted by obedience to the principles of truth which we are now struggling to obey. Thus is the work of our Father made perpetual, and as fast as one world and its inhabitants are disposed of, He will roll another into existence, He will create another earth, He will people it with His offspring, the offspring of the Gods in eternity, and they will pass through probations such as we are now passing through, that they may prove their integrity by their works; that they may give an assurance to the Almighty that they are worthy to be exalted through obedience to those principles, that unchangeable plan of salvation which has been revealed to us.

It is one of the grandest attributes of Deity that He saves and exalts the human family upon just and eternal principles; that He gives to no man, or no woman that which they have not been willing to work for, which they have not deserved, which they have not expanded themselves to receive, by putting in practice the principles He reveals, against all opposition, facing the wrath and scorn of the world—the world which cannot give a just cause, a reasonable pretext for the opposition it has ever manifested to the truths of heaven. It is a characteristic of our Father, a principle of His divine economy to exact from every soul a fitting proof of its worthiness to attain the exaltation to which it aspires. There are no heights that may not be surmounted, but they must be reached in the way that God has ordained. Man may think to accomplish his salvation by carrying out the selfish desires of his own heart; but when he fails to take God into consideration, his Creator, and the framer of the laws whereby we mount unto exaltation and eternal life, he knocks the ladder from under him whereby he might climb to that glorious state.

**Council of the Twelve in 1916:**
Francis M. Lyman, Heber J. Grant, Rudger Clawson, Reed Smoot, Hyrum M. Smith, George Albert Smith, George F. Richards, Orson F. Whitney, David O. McKay, Anthony W. Ivins, Joseph Fielding Smith, and James E. Talmage

The exclusiveness which the Latter-day Saints exhibit is this: they maintain that the Lord has but one way to save the human race; that the term “everlasting gospel” is not a misnomer, but means exactly what it says, and that it is eternal as its maker or framer is eternal. It can no more change than He can change. A man must obey the same principles now that were obeyed two thousand years ago, or six thousand years ago, or millions of ages ago, in order to attain the presence of His Father and God. [Or today in 2022]. There is but one way, one plan of life and salvation, and there need be but one; for God, being an economist, does not create that which is superfluous; and there can be, in the very nature of things, only one true plan of eternal life, for if there were two they must necessarily differ, since no two things can be exactly alike, and if one of these two things is perfect that which differs from it, must be imperfect. Of a necessity God is the author of perfection; His works are not deficient in any respect; and what He ordains for the salvation of man is the only way for man to be saved. Thus it is that the Latter-day Saints preach the everlasting Gospel, the unchangeable way of eternal life, and to corroborate it, they point to the Scriptures which are now being fulfilled. Among other things, to the vision of the Prophet John upon the isle of Patmos, who saw “another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice, fear God and give glory to Him for the hour of his judgment is come.” This is the exclusiveness of the Latter-day Saints; it is as far as it extends. There is but one way to eternal life, and while there are many systems extant called plans of salvation, yet they differ from each other as the stars of heaven differ in magnitude, or as the sands of the seashore, or as the countenances of the children of men; nay, more than this, for most of them are lacking in features which are necessary in order to form a perfect whole. If the Latter-day Saints are in possession of the everlasting Gospel, all sects, creeds and parties that preach a Gospel which differs from it, must be wrong; or vice versa, if the Saints preach any other Gospel than that which was preached in the days of the apostles, which was delivered to them by the Sons of God, then the Latter-day Saints must be wrong also.

The selfishness which this people exhibit is of the same character that might be evinced in the case of a man who was lost and had the right way pointed out to him by another. If a traveler had lost his way and should meet one who professed to know the direction he desired to pursue; or, if the traveler should ask which was the way to such and such a place, and the guide should tell him, and he in his self-will and obstinacy should persist in taking a contrary course, how in the name of consistency could he blame his guide if he did not reach his destination; or how could he charge him with being selfish or presumptuous, when he himself confessed his ignorance and appealed to this man who testified in all earnestness that he knew which was the right way? Yet this is similar to the position of the world in relation to the Latter-day Saints, who solemnly testify that the God of heaven has revealed to them the only way to life and salvation, a claim which no other sect, church or party advance at the present time. They deny revelation; they say the heavens are closed; that God no longer speaks to the human family; that He has left them with a Bible, the record of a people who are dead; which speaks of commandments given to an ancient people, who like ourselves were the children of God. This is the claim of the Christian world—that this book is the canon of scripture, and that it is full, and we need no more revelation, no more light than is contained within the lids of this book. They take that position, and yet say we are exclusive, we are presumptuous, narrow-minded and contracted, because we testify that God does speak, and has revealed a newer revelation than this Bible which I hold.

It is true that our testifying of this does not make it true, in and of itself. Nevertheless, men are responsible if they do not carefully weigh and consider the testimonies of those who claim to have more light than they have. I would hold myself ready, as a speaker after truth, if not certain that I already possessed it, and I hold myself ready now, while believing that my feet are planted upon the rock of truth, and that this is the only Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ; to pay due respect to the honest opinions of my fellow creatures, proving all things and holding fast that which is good. If the Christian world shall bring forth something better, if they have it, or ever will have it, than Mormonism, I hope I will not be so bigoted as to turn a deaf ear to their honest testimonies, claiming that I have light already, and that I want no more light. I would at least examine their professions, whatever they were, and try them by “the law and the testimony;” for if men “speak not according to that, it is because there is no light in them.”

The Bible is a blessing; we do not depreciate its value, for it enables us to meet the Christian world upon their own ground, using this Bible as the touch-stone of truth, in relation to their doctrines and those that we advance, which are taught and confirmed by this very Book in which C[h]ristians profess to believe. There is no doctrine preached or believed by the Latter-day Saints, but they can find confirmatory proof of its authenticity within the lids of the Holy Bible; and when their views are not received, and they are laughed to scorn and derided by the Christian world, it is simply an acknowledgment on the part of those who mistreat them that they do not believe their own Bible, that they have no faith in the record which they claim is all-sufficient—the be-all and the end-all of revelation. They profess great reverence for this good Book, yet they do not believe or practice what it inculcates. It is a prevalent idea in the world, with those who are in possession of the Scriptures, that it is only necessary to believe on the name of the Son of God, and that constitutes salvation, taking I suppose as a basis for it, the Scriptural passage which declares that “God so loved the world that He gave His Only Begotten Son, that whosoever should believe in Him should not perish but have everlasting life.” Now, we take this position. We hold that belief in God and the Savior of mankind is absolutely essential to salvation. But we do not stop there. We claim that if men believe in Jesus Christ they will keep His commandments; they will live His laws; they will not repudiate any of the doctrines He preached; they will not say baptism is unessential; that Apostles and Prophets are no longer needed; they will not wrest the Scriptures; they will not say the blessings of the Holy Ghost are done away with; they will not say it is not in the province of inspired men bearing the Holy Priesthood to cast out devils, to speak in new tongues, to lay hands upon the sick and administer those spiritual blessings as they are empowered by the Priesthood bestowed upon them for that purpose. The Christian world would not repudiate these these things if they believed their own Bible; for I nowhere read within the lids of this sacred volume that the time would ever come, except through transgression and apostacy, when these things would be done away with, and it would be said they were no longer needed.

It is true that the Apostles of old predicted there would come a time when men would wander from the truth, when they would heap to themselves teachers, and have itching ears, desiring to hear simply the things which suited their selfish natures; that the day would come when they would not endure sound doctrine, but would hire teachers to preach for the commandments of God the precepts of men; when the world would be turned upside down and be emptied of its inhabitants, because they had transgressed the law, changed the ordinances and broken the everlasting covenant. This was to be the condition of the world when these gifts and blessings would be said to be no longer needed. [2022] They could no longer lay claim to them because they would persecute oppress and put to death those who preached sound doctrine; and having destroyed the temporal Church from the face of the earth, its spiritual counterpart would necessarily depart, just as naturally as the spirit of man will depart when the body ceases to live. The body is but a lump of clay without the enlivening agency of the spirit within it. When the body returns to dust, the spirit is free to soar away. When the body of Christ was dead, the spirit returned to God, passed into the spirit world. So it is with the Church, which is called the body of Christ. Kill the temporal Church, and the spirit Church will take its departure; it will be received into the heavens.

This is our belief; that the Christian Church, established in the days of Christ and His Apostles, apostatized and turned from the truth, it became paganized, mixed up with the religion and traditions of pagan Rome, and that that is the cause of this wide diversity of beliefs and conjectures, these many forms of godliness, denying the power thereof; which are said to be the Church of Christ, yet bear little or no semblance to the Church which He established; all claiming to be one, yet divided innumerably; to have the same Gospel, yet not able to stand the test of comparison with the Gospel preached in former days; claiming the same power, yet repudiating and denying that power and trampling upon those who still maintain that it ought to exist. This is the consistency of the position of the opponents of “Mormonism,” which claims to be the old Gospel brought back again, the old Church resurrected, no new religion, no new plan, but simply the everlasting Gospel revealed anew.

I might occupy your time citing evidences almost innumerable to show how the Christian world have departed from the teachings of this sacred Book.[Including we as Mormons]. I might appeal to it, also, to confirm the teachings of the Latter-day Saints. It is an old story, many times told, and perhaps I had better not dilate upon it this afternoon. Suffice it that we claim that God has spoken from heaven; that He has re-opened the long-closed portals of eternity, and has raised up a people to usher in the dispensation of Gospel grace as He has headed every dispensation which has preceded it; raising up inspired men to do His bidding; to preach to the world the principles of everlasting life; to establish upon the earth a system which will foreshadow and usher in the millennial reign of universal peace and righteousness. We believe that we are living in the last days; that these are the days when God said He would perform a marvelous work and a wonder; that He would set His hand the second time to recover the remnant of his people; that He would gather them from the north and from the south, from the east and from the west, and would bring them to Zion, and give them pastors after His own heart, to teach them the law of the Lord, and that the law should go forth from Zion to the inhabitants of the earth, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.

We believe that we are living in the evening of history, that we are closing the Saturday of the great week, each day of which is a thousand years, the period preordained in which this earth should accomplish the purpose appointed by its creator. We believe that when God spake to Adam and told Him he should die in the day that He partook of the forbidden fruit, that He kept His word, and that Adam did die within the day; but it was not a day of twenty-four hours, one revolution of our little earth; the day of which He spake was based upon a revolution of the planet upon which God dwells, which we are taught revolves once in a thousand years. This world was appointed a probation through which to pass, six working days, before it should have a rest, or sabbath. We believe we are living in the Saturday night of this world’s history, that we are closing the six thousand years of its mortal probation, and that the dawn of the seventh day, or the seventh thousand years, now nearly upon us, will be the millennium, the reign of peace, when Christ the Ruler and Lord of this world, who labored and suffered and died to redeem its inhabitants from death, will be here in His glory to reign upon the earth King over His people and over the human race.

These simple truths, most of which are plainly spoken of in this holy word of God, the Bible, are distorted by the enemies of the Saints to indicate that they are treasonable to the government under which they live. They say we are traitors because we speak of the Kingdom of God; that a kingdom cannot exist within a republic; that it is imperium in imperio; that there is no room in this broad land for the Kingdom of our God. They might as well say there is no room in Christianity for the love of God. Why, this great government was established for the very purpose of introducing this work. Inspired men like Washington and Jefferson were raised up to frame a Constitution liberal in its provisions, extending the utmost freedom to all men, Christian or heathen, who desired to make this glorious land their home; that they might have the unrestricted right to worship God according to the dictates of their consciences. We believe that God raised up George Washington, that He raised up Thomas Jefferson, that He raised up Benjamin Franklin and those other patriots who carved out with their swords and with their pens the character and stability of this great government which they hoped would stand forever, an asylum for the oppressed of all nations, where no man’s religion would be questioned, no man would be limited in his honest service to his Maker, so long as he did not infringe upon the rights of his fellow men. We believe those men were inspired to do their work, as we do that Joseph Smith was inspired to begin this work; just as Gallileo, Columbus, and other mighty men of old, whom I have no time to mention, were inspired to gradually pave the way leading to this dispensation; sentinels, standing at different periods down the centuries, playing their parts as they were inspired of God; gradually freeing the human mind from error, gradually dispelling the darkness as they were empowered by their Creator so to do, that in culmination of the grand scheme of schemes, this great nation, the Republic of the United States, might be established upon this land as an asylum for the oppressed; a resting place, it might be said, for the Ark of the covenant, where the temple of our God might be built; where the plan of salvation might be introduced and practiced in freedom, and not a dog would wag his tongue in opposition to the purposes of the Almighty. We believe that this was His object in creating the Republic of the United States; the only land where his work could be commenced or the feet of his people find rest. No other land had such liberal institutions, had adopted so broad a platform upon which all men might stand. We give glory to those patriots for the noble work they did; but we give the first glory to God, our Father and their Father, who inspired them. We take them by the hand as brothers. We believe they did nobly their work, even as we would fain do ours, faithfully and well, that we might not be recreant in the eyes of God, for failing to perform the mission to which He has appointed us.

This is the “treason” of the Latter-day Saints. They preach the coming of the King of Kings, whom all Christians ought to worship; whom all Christians ought to welcome; and instead of passing laws to prohibit, and prevent, if possible, the growth of this work, which has as its object the blessing of all mankind, they should join hands with the Latter-day Saints in consummating it; for as sure as there is a God in heaven it is His work, and He will accomplish it. Haling men before magistrates; immuring them in dungeons; driving them from city to city, or shedding their blood, will no more stamp out this work than it will blot out the glory of the sun. They who take up the sword to fight against Zion will perish by the sword before she perishes; they who leave God out of the question in dealing with the “Mormon problem” will find before they get through that it is suicide to run against Jehovah’s buckler.

The Name of the Patriot will Live Forever

We, to all appearances are helpless. We make no boast of our own strength. We are only a handful in the midst of millions. But God has given us a mission to perform. We can no more shrink from that mission than the fathers of the revolution could shrink from theirs. That indeed would be treason, treason to God, treason to humanity, and we should justify the charges which are now so utterly false. We might be complimented, “patted upon the back,” if we would play the part of traitors and recreants, but we cannot afford to buy the compliments of the world, the good opinion of mankind, at such a terrible sacrifice. Men who died to found this nation, have their names held in everlasting remembrance, while the name of the traitor, who would have betrayed his country, and deserted it in the hour of peril, is loaded with opprobrium. He lived while many of the patriots died; but who are living to-day in the true sense of the term? The name of the patriot will live forever, because he had the courage to die for his convictions; but the name of the traitor will go down to oblivion, because to save himself he deserted in the hour of danger the cause of his country, thinking it was of no use to stand up against the great power which had lifted its mighty arm to crush out the colonies. We think of these things, but we do not propose to fight. We are a people who have peace as our object—the ushering in of a reign of peace. We are a people who build temples. We must not imbrue our hands in blood. But it is not through fear of man that the Latter-day Saints take this position. They have shown their bravery; they have proved their courage by coming out of the world and forsaking it, patiently enduring its scorn and opposition; it is a braver part sometimes to live than to die.

There are sacrifices which would try the souls of some men more than to face death in a thousand forms. But the Latter-day Saints have taken a stand; they cannot recede from it with honor. They are prepared to meet the consequences, and leave the result in the hands of God. We do not look to man for our preservation. If there is no God in “Mormonism” then it will fail, then will our minds be undeceived; but if there is a God in it, woe! to those who fight against Him, who fight against their Creator, and suppose that they can trample upon the rights of their fellow-men and not endanger their own rights and liberties as well.

The old fable which Aesop tells of the woodman who went into the forest to get a handle for his axe, describes accurately the position in which we find ourselves. The woodman went and consulted the trees of the forest, asking them to give him a handle for his axe. The other trees, the stronger ones, arrogating to themselves authority and ignoring the rights of others, thought that they could dispose of them as they pleased. They conferred together and decided to grant the request, and they gave to the woodman the ash. The ash fell; but the woodman had no sooner fitted the handle to his axe, than he began upon the other trees. He did not stop with the ash, but he hewed down the oaks and the cedars, and the great and mighty monarchs of the forest who had surrendered in their pride, the rights of the humble ash. An old oak was heard to complain to a neighboring cedar, “if we had not given away the rights of the ash we might have stood forever; but we have surrendered to the destroyer the rights of one, and now we are suffering from the same evil ourselves.”

This nation may think that it is strong enough—powerful enough—to treat the people of Utah as they please. They are; we do not pretend to compare with them so far as that is concerned. But if there is any truth in eternal justice; if there is such a thing as retributions, woe! be unto this forest of States if they surrender into the hands of tyranny the rights of the Utah ash! It cannot be done with safety. If they trample upon the rights of their fellow men, there must come a time in the eternal revolutions of the wheels of justice when their own necks will be beneath the tyrant’s heel. They will suffer themselves from the laws they have passed against the maligned, misunderstood, down-trodden people of Utah. I hope to God, as an American patriot, that this never need come.

I hope the eyes of this nation will be opened, that they may see the danger in which they stand from afar; but if I were a prophet I would prophesy in the name of God that if they give away our rights, if they trample upon our liberties, and surrender us as a sacrifice to popular clamor, the day will come when their own necks will feel the galling yoke; the laws they pass now to deprive us of our rights as American citizens, will deprive them of their rights, and they will drink the cup heaped up, pressed down, and running over. I hope this never need be; but I dare predict it on that condition, in all humility, with no spirit of treason, or of ill will to my country; but with a feeling of sorrow that some of our fellow-citizens have it in their hearts to treat us in this cruel manner.

We are a people of peace. We only desire to be let alone to accomplish our mission in peace. God would not permit us to build temples, any more than He permitted David, if we imbrued our hands in blood. David was forbidden to build the temple of God at Jerusalem, because he had been a man of blood. It was reserved for his son Solomon, a man of peace, to build the temple. So it is with us. We will not need to fight, we do not propose to take up arms, we do not desire and will not be compelled to shed the blood of our fellow-men. We may have our own blood shed in instances, though the work of God will not be trampled ont [on]; but we will let them monopolize that part; they may shed our blood, but we must not shed theirs. We must build temples to the honor of our God, and administer in them for the salvation of the living and the dead; and thus go onward, spreading peace, pouring oil upon the troubled waters; and while there will be wars and rumors of wars, while nation will clash against nation and go down in the whirlpool of fury, the Latter-day Saints must preach peace on earth and good will to men, and be exemplars in all righteousness; seeking to let their light so shine that the glory of God will radiate from them to others.

This is the treason which we preach. We desire to benefit our country; benefit our fellow-citizens; benefit our fellow-men. We believe this world is the Lord’s, and that He is coming to reign upon it as it is His right to reign. I care not how soon it is accomplished. The reign of Christ will rob no man of his rights; no righteous government need fear it; neither the United States, nor the nations of Europe, if their consciences are clear, need dread the coming of the King of Kings. They must acknowledge if they are Christian nations, that they owe their allegiance to Him whose right it is to reign. They should be proud to lay their crowns and sceptres at His feet, and acknowledge Him to be Lord of Lords, and crown Him King of Kings.

This is a glance at the mission of the Latter-day Saints. These are some of the views we cherish and which we cannot recede from; we would be unworthy of our lineage as the sons and daughters of Abraham, the sons and daughters of Liberty, if we should forsake the things for which our forefathers lived and died, and suffered all manner of persecution. We leave the issue with God. Let the world persecute us, if they desire to assume that responsibility; we will seek to return good for evil. When they come with the sword we will meet them with the olive branch. We will say peace on earth when they have war on earth. We will do our duty as God shall give us strength, and leave the result with Him who over-rules the acts of all men and all nations for the ultimate redemption of the human family, of which we are some of the humble representatives.

May God speed the day. May He bless those who are persecuted, who are driven and imprisoned for righteousness’ sake. May He bless the honest, the good, the pure and the patriotic among the American people; the honest and the upright among all nations, who desire to enjoy their own rights and liberties, and are willing that others should enjoy theirs. May God bless all fair-minded people, and may He have mercy upon those who seek to trample upon the rights of their fellow creatures, and oppose the great and glorious purposes which have been foreordained. This is my prayer in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.” JD 26 pp 195 to 204

This speech by Elder Whitney, was written us today in Nov 2022, and has everything to do with our evil deeds in this nation and in the world. We are near the second coming of our Savior and the time to repent is minimal. I believe our form of government will be saved as today it is hanging by that thread we have all heard about.

I believe the Lord may bring in what I call the “Second Harvest”, which means the evil nations of the world including this current United States as it stands, will become free enough before the second coming to allow the gospel to be preached in Israel, Saudi Arabia, China, Iran and other countries just before that final cleansing for the millennial reign begins. I pray I am correct.

Book of Mormon Geography can become Personal Revelation!

Book of Mormon Evidence

-

October 31, 2022

0

Book of Mormon Geography can become Personal Revelation!

Stretch Beyond Your Current Spiritual Ability

I have strong opinions that have been formed as personal revelation to me on important subjects. Not doctrine for The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, not absolute truth, as I am only a man of the flesh, but as very strong opinion of the spirit that is hard for me to deny. I only expect you to agree as you feel so personally inspired to do so. I am sharing some things here that are very personal, but I feel many of you may be struggling with some issues or questions yourself that this information may be comforting to you, or allow the spirit to work with you directly about sensitive issues of importance. Some may feel these glimmers of personal revelation are silly and not important, but that is only your opinion. I feel this blog is of vital importance to one or many who may read it. I appreciate you listening.

President Nelson said, “I urge you to stretch beyond your current spiritual ability to receive personal revelation, for the Lord has promised that “if thou shalt [seek], thou shalt receive revelation upon revelation, knowledge upon knowledge, that thou mayest know the mysteries and peaceable things—that which bringeth joy, that which bringeth life eternal.” Revelation for the Church, Revelation for Our Lives by President Russell M. Nelson. I trust our Prophet and love him and our Savior.

Book of Mormon Geography Matters

“God intends us to find and use the evidence He has given—reasons, if you will—which affirm the truthfulness of His work….” The Greatness of the Evidence By Elder Jeffrey R. Holland August 16, 2017

Art by Ken Corbett. Visit kencorbettart.com

“The Book of Mormon reveals the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, who was not forgotten when land was distributed to the tribes of Israel. This was promised in the Abrahamic covenant… Josephs inheritance was to be a land choice above all others. Choice because it was chosen to be the repository of sacred writings on golden plates from which the Book of Mormon would one day come. Choice because it would eventually host the world headquarters of the Restored Church of Jesus Christ in the latter days. And it was choice because it was a land of liberty for those who worship the Lord and keep His commandments.”Russell M Nelson President, Quorum of 12 June, 2016 Provo Missionary Training Center

“It was not by chance that the Puritans left their native land and sailed away to the shores of New England, and others later followed. They were the advance guard of the army of the Lord, predestined to establish the God-given system of government under which we live and to make America, which is the land of Joseph, the gathering place of Ephraim, an asylum for the oppressed of all nations, and prepare the way for the restoration of the gospel of Christ and the establishment of his church upon the earth” – Heber J. Grant, Conference Report, April 1930.

Letter I to Letter VIII 1835 Written by Oliver Cowdery and Joseph Smith CLICK HERE

Below we share with you many examples of Scriptures, Prophets, Apostles, Leaders, and Saints who have firm beliefs in the Geography of the Book of Mormon in North America. In Joseph Smith’s own words (letter to Emma June 4, 1834) he expresses his feelings that many of the Book of Mormon events were located in North America and more specifically the Heartland of the United States.

“The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign January 2012

Elder Jeffrey R. Holland said, “…Truly rock-ribbed faith and uncompromised conviction comes with its most complete power when it engages our head as well as our heart… Truth borne by the Holy Spirit comes with, in effect, two manifestations, two witnesses if you will—the force of fact as well as the force of feeling… I believe God intends us to find and use the evidence He has given—reasons, if you will—which affirm the truthfulness of His work… Evidence is still evidence even if it is not immediately observable… “My testimony to you tonight is that the gospel is infallibly true and that a variety of infallible proofs supporting that assertion will continue to come until Jesus descends as the ultimate infallible truth of all. Our testimonies aren’t dependent on evidence—we still need that spiritual confirmation in the heart of which we have spoken—but not to seek for and not to acknowledge intellectual, documentable support for our belief when it is available is to needlessly limit an otherwise incomparably strong theological position and deny us a unique, persuasive vocabulary in the latter-day arena of religious investigation and sectarian debate. Thus armed with so much evidence of the kind we have celebrated here tonight, we ought to be more assertive than we sometimes are in defending our testimony of truth… Farrer [English cleric Austin Farrer] said: “Though argument does not create conviction, lack of it destroys belief. What seems to be proved may not be embraced; but what no one shows the ability to defend is quickly abandoned. Rational argument does not create belief, but it maintains a climate in which belief may flourish.”… May our Father in Heaven bless us and an ever-larger cadre of young scholars around the Church to do more and more to discover and delineate and declare the reasons for the hope that is in us, that like those converted Lamanites, we may with bold conviction hold up to a world that desperately needs it “the greatness of the evidences which [we have] received,” especially of the truthfulness of the Book of Mormon, the keystone of our religion. In the name of Jesus Christ, amen.” The Greatness of the Evidence By Elder Jeffrey R. Holland August 16, 2017 (Color added) Full article HERE Video HERE

More information about Book of Mormon Geography here.

Elder Dallin H. Oaks – while a member of the Quorum of Twelve Apostles – wrote, “The historicity—historical authenticity—of the Book of Mormon is an issue so fundamental that it rests first upon faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, which is the first principle in this, as in all other matters. However, on the subject of the historicity of the Book of Mormon, there are many subsidiary issues that could each be the subject of a book. Those lesser issues are worthy of attention. Elder Neal A. Maxwell quoted Austin Farrer’s explanation: ‘Though argument does not create conviction, the lack of it destroys belief. What seems to be proved may not be embraced; but what no one shows the ability to defend is quickly abandoned. Rational argument does not create belief, but it maintains a climate in which belief may flourish.”

Elder B. H. Roberts wrote in 1909: “[The Holy Ghost] must ever be the chief source of evidence for the truth of the Book of Mormon. All other evidence is secondary to this, the primary and infallible. No arrangement of evidence, however skillfully ordered; no argument, however adroitly made, can ever take [the] place [of the Holy Ghost].

Secondary evidences in support of truth, like secondary causes in natural phenomena, may be of first rate importance, and mighty factors in the achievement of God’s purposes” (New Witnesses for God, Salt Lake City, Deseret News, 1909, pp. vi–vii).

Buy 1 DVD get 6 FREE! Share with your Friends.

“Does the geography of the Book of Mormon matter? By Rod Meldrum
The book is true no matter where it happened. Right? This is a response I have heard many others say and one I have said myself many times. But reading in 3 Nephi this morning made me change my mind. I think the Book of Mormon geography does matter.
When Christ appeared to the Nephites as the resurrected Savior, He blessed them, He taught them He prayed with them and for them. He also quoted to them the words of Isaiah. He reminded them that they had been given THIS LAND for their inheritance and were warned that they would not be allowed to remain on THIS LAND if they did not remain faithful. This emphasis shows the significance of the LAND to the Book of Mormon people, and the people who would be brought by the hand of God to THIS LAND and now occupy THIS LAND.

Christ himself said, “great are the words of Isaiah” and He commanded the Nephites and all who read the Book of Mormon to search his words. If the words of Isaiah are great and we are commanded to read them and study them and ultimately understand them, then I believe we most certainly should understand where THIS LAND is and we should understand who the Lord is taking to when he talks about the inhabitants of THIS LAND. Because he is in fact talking directly to those who are on THIS LAND and if you don’t know where that is you can’t fully understand the message.

Does the geography of the Book of Mormon matter? With over 1400 references to “this land” in the Book of Mormon I’m not sure how the Book of Mormon prophets could have made it clearer. THIS LAND matters. Geography matters. Those of us on THIS LAND the “promised land,” the Land of Liberty, the Land of the New Jerusalem need to know who we are. America is THIS LAND. America is a covenant land. I live on THIS LAND. Even the chapter heading of 3 Nephi also confirms this truth.

Israel will be gathered when the Book of Mormon comes forth–The Gentiles will be established as a free people in America–They will be saved if they believe and obey; otherwise, they will be cut off and destroyed–Israel will build the New Jerusalem, and the lost tribes will return.

I am learning more each day about what the prophecies say about me, my fellow Gentiles and my House of Israel sisters and brothers on THIS LAND. I desire to understand my covenant that I have made with the Lord and the Book of Mormon is the “voice crying from the dust” helping me understand it. The geography of the Book of Mormon matters to me.” Rod Meldrum FIRM Foundation President

Moroni’s America-Great explanation of Book of Mormon Lands. Click to purchase- Just $9.95

I believe the following secondary evidences of the truth and veracity of Book of Mormon geography. My belief of these quotes shows solid support of a North American setting of the Book of Mormon with only “One Cumorah” clearly in Manchester, NY. This opinion is my own and not endorsed by The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. I am a lifelong devoted member of the The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and I love the Prophet Joseph Smith and the Lord Jesus Christ, and fully support President Russell M Nelson as the only holder of all Keys of the true Gospel of Jesus Christ, even The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. We believe the Book of Mormon is the word of God. It is a comfort to know that additional knowledge of many of the events of the Book of Mormon Geography happened right here in the Untied States. This makes us love the Book of Mormon even more. Rian Nelson

Secondary Evidences of The Book of Mormon in North America

1.“Let them build up a city unto my name upon the land opposite the city of Nauvoo, and let the name of Zarahemla be named upon it.” D&C 125:3

2.“…Here, between these hills, the entire power and national strength of both the Jaredites and Nephites were destroyed. By turning to the 529th and 530th pages of the Book of Mormon, you will read Mormon’s account of the last great struggle of his people, as they were encamped round this hill Cumorah. In this valley fell the remaining strength and pride of a once powerful people, the Nephites—once so highly favored of the Lord, but at that time in darkness, doomed to suffer extermination by the hand of their barbarous and uncivilized brethren. From the top of this hill, Mormon, with a few others, after the battle, gazed with horror upon the mangled remains of those who, the day before, were filled with anxiety, hope, or doubt.” Oliver Cowdery’s Letter VII

3. “And again, what do we hear? Glad tidings from Cumorah! Moroni, an angel from heaven, declaring the fulfilment of the prophets—the book to be revealed. A voice of the Lord in the wilderness of Fayette, Seneca county, declaring the three witnesses to bear record of the book! The voice of Michael on the banks of the Susquehanna, detecting the devil when he appeared as an angel of light! The voice of Peter, James, and John in the wilderness between Harmony, Susquehanna county, and Colesville, Broome county, on the Susquehanna river, declaring themselves as possessing the keys of the kingdom, and of the dispensation of the fulness of times!” D&C 128:20

4. “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity… During our travels we visited several of the mounds which had been thrown up by the ancient inhabitants of this country-Nephites, Lamanites, etc.” JS Papers Letter from Joseph to Emma. June 4, 1834

5. “The camp passed through Huntsville, in Randolph County, which has been appointed as one of the stakes of Zion, and is the ancient site of the City of Manti…” Millennial Star, vol. 16, p. 296 “September 25, 1838. We passed through Huntsville, Co, seat of Randolph Co, Pop. 450, and three miles further we bought 32 bu. of corn off one of the brethren who resides in this place. There are several of the brethren round about here and this is the ancient site of the City of Manti, which is spoken of in the Book of Mormon and this is appointed one of the Stakes of Zion, and it is in Randolph County, Missouri, three miles west of the county seat.” Journal of Samuel D. Tyler, filed in Church Historian’s Office. Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation 3: 239

“We came through Huntsville, the county seat of Randolph county . . . A mile and a half west of Huntsville we crossed the east branch of Chariton (River), and one and a half miles west of the river we found Ira Ames and some other brethren near the place where the city of Manti is to be built, and encamped for the night on Dark creek, six miles from Huntsville. Traveled this day seventeen miles. Distance from Kirtland, seven hundred and fifty-five miles.” 1838 Joseph Smith Documentary History of the Church, 3:10:144:1

Joseph Smith accompanied several Church members in exploring the area around Lyman Wight’s northern Missouri home. In his journal, A. Jenson wrote: “The [Kirtland] camp passed through Huntsville, in Randolph County, which has been appointed as one of the stakes of Zion, and is the ancient site of the City of Manti. . . .” 1838 A. Jenson, Historical Record, Book 1, p. 601Millennial Star 16:296

6. “I was also informed concerning the aboriginal inhabitants of this country, and shown who they were, and from whence they came…I was also told where there was deposited some plates on which were engraven an abridgment of the records of the ancient prophets that had existed on this continent…. The principal nation of the second race fell in battle towards the close of the fourth century. The remnant are the Indians that now inhabit this country.” History of the Church 1: 301

7. Joseph said that “the Book of Mormon is a record of the forefathers of our western tribes of Indians . . . By it we learn that our western tribes of Indians are descendants from that Joseph that was sold into Egypt, and that the land of America is a promised land unto them.” Joseph Smith’s Letter to The American Revivalist Feb 2, 1833 (Quoted in Dean C. Jessee, The Personal Writings of Joseph Smith (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1984), p. 273)

8. “He told me of a sacred record which was written on plates of gold, I saw in the vision the place where they were deposited, he said the Indians were the literal descendants of Abraham…” Joseph Smith Journal, November 9, 1835; The Joseph Smith Papers: Journals Volume 1:1832-1839(Salt Lake City: Church Historian’s Press, 2008), 88-89.

9. “From this time forth, Joseph continued to receive instructions from the Lord, and we continued to get the children together every evening, for the purpose of listening while he gave us a relation of the same. I presume our family presented an aspect as singular as any that ever lived upon the face of the earth–all seated in a circle, father, mother, sons, and daughters, and giving the most profound attention to a boy, eighteen years of age, who had never read the Bible through in his life: he seemed much less inclined to the perusal of books than any of the rest of our children, but far more given to meditation and deep study… During our evening conversations, Joseph would occasionally give us some of the most amusing recitals that could be imagined. He would describe the ancient inhabitants of this continent, their dress, mode of traveling, and the animals upon which they rode, their cities, their buildings, with every particular; their mode of warfare; and also their religious worship. This he would do with as much ease, seemingly, as if he had spent his whole life with them.” History of Joseph Smith by his mother, 1954, pp. 82-83

10. “Wherefore, it is an abridgment of the record of the people of Nephi, and also of the Lamanites—Written to the Lamanites, who are a remnant of the house of Israel;” BofM Title Page

11.” You shall go unto the Lamanites and preach my gospel unto them;… and no man knoweth where the city Zion shall be built, but it shall be given hereafter. Behold, I say unto you that it shall be on the borders by the Lamanites. D&C 28:8-9

12. “Thus ended our first Indian mission, in which we had preached the Gospel in its fullness and distributed the record of their forefathers among three tribes… west of Missouri.” Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt, p 56-61

13. “I accordingly went down, and met Keokuk, Kis-Ku-Kosh, Appenoose, and about one hundred chiefs and braves of those tribes (Sac, Fox), with their families.” … and instructed them in many things which the Lord had revealed unto me concerning their fathers, and the promises that were made concerning them in the Book of Mormon.” Joseph Smith Papers; History, 1838–1856, volume C-1 Addenda page 10-11

14. “I do not believe that the classrooms or the pulpits of our Church are for laboratory purposes in which to experiment with new doctrines and speculative notions. They are exclusively for the use of those who are willing to convert men and women and boys and girls to the truth. . . . I do not believe we should give credence to the highly speculative theories about Book of Mormon geography. I do not believe that there were two Hill Cumorahs, one in Central America and the other one up in New York, for the convenience of the Prophet Joseph Smith, so that the poor boy would not have to walk clear to Central America to get the gold plates. I do not believe we can be good Latter-day Saints and question the integrity of Joseph Smith. I do not believe we can be good Latter-day Saints and question the testimony of the eleven witnesses of the Book of Mormon. I do not believe you have a testimony of the truth if you question the accuracy of the translation of the Book of Mormon.” Mark E. Petersen LDS Conference Reports, Sunday afternoon, April 5, 1953

Purchase 150 Maps of The Book of Mormon in North America

15. “On the top of the mound were stones which presented the appearance of three altars having been erected one above the other, according to the ancient order; and the remains of bones were strewn over the surface of the ground. The brethren procured a shovel and a hoe, and removing the earth to the depth of about one foot, discovered the skeleton of a man, almost entire, and between his ribs the stone point of a Lamanitish arrow, which evidently produced his death. Elder Burr Riggs retained the arrow. The contemplation of the scenery around us produced peculiar sensations in our bosoms; and subsequently the visions of the past being opened to my understanding by the Spirit of the Almighty, I discovered that the person whose skeleton was before us was a white Lamanite, a large, thick-set man, and a man of God. His name was Zelph. He was a warrior and chieftain under the great prophet Onandagus, who was known from the Hill Cumorah, or eastern sea to the Rocky mountains. The curse was taken from Zelph, or, at least, in part-one of his thigh bones was broken by a stone flung from a sling, while in battle, years before his death. He was killed in battle by the arrow found among his ribs, during the last great struggle of the Lamanites and Nephites.” History of the Church, ed. B. H. Roberts, 7 vols. 2:79-80

16. “…This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case… It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all… It must be conceded that this description fits perfectly the land of Cumorah in New York, as it has been known since the visitation of Moroni to the Prophet Joseph Smith, for the hill is in the proximity of the Great Lakes and also in the land of many rivers and fountains. Moreover, the Prophet Joseph Smith himself is on record, definitely declaring the present hill called Cumorah to be the exact hill spoken of in the Book of Mormon. Further, the fact that all of his associates from the beginning down have spoken of it as the identical hill where Mormon and Moroni hid the records, must carry some weight. It is difficult for a reasonable person to believe that such men as Oliver Cowdery. Brigham Young, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, David Whitmer, and many others, could speak frequently of the Spot where the Prophet Joseph Smith obtained the plates as the Hill Cumorah, and not be corrected by the Prophet, if that were not the fact. That they did speak of this hill in the days of the Prophet in this definite manner is an established record of history.” Doctrines of Salvation Joseph Fielding Smith Chapter 12

17. Other scriptures that reference the Book of Mormon in America or North America.

A. Mormon 6:6; B. D&C 128:20; C. D&C 10:48-52; D. Triple combination Index: (look under America, American) -prophets blessed land in prayers: D&C 10:49–50 -America to be free: D&C 10:51 -Zion to be built upon American continent: A of F 1:10
E. Ether 13; Ether speaks of a New Jerusalem to be built in America by the seed of Joseph.

To Purchase the Annotated Book of Mormon visit here:

Combine the original text of the “most correct book on earth”, with the secondary evidences of archaeology, artifacts, geology and geography in the Heartland of the United States. Shipping is not included in the price.

Edited by David R. Hocking & Rodney L. Meldrum. Nearly 600 pages of Prophetic Testimony, Evidences, Pictures, & Maps. Hardbound, Gold Embossed, 8½” X 11” and in Full Color!

Common Sense- Joseph Among the Original Lamanites

Rian Nelson

-

October 30, 2022

0

Common Sense- Joseph Among the Original Lamanites

Original Lamanites in Apalachicola, FL?

Original Lamanites had to begin somewhere. I believe it was in Florida where Lehi landed, and his sons, Laman and Lemuel rejected the Lord’s words near that area. Wayne May like the 500 BC area of Crystal Springs, FL and Rod Meldrum likes Clearwater FL, where a dear Native Friend of his named Blue Dolphin, told Rod about many years ago. Personally I love the Apalachicola, FL area where is found pure tupelo honey, 600 BC artifacts and Mounds everywhere, including Turtle Mound, and Pierce Mounds.

Wakulla Springs, FL

It is very likely Lehi landed near Apalachicola where close by is also Wakulla Springs, an amazing natural spring and a location that today you can see actual giant Mastodons under the water on a glass bottom boat cruise. See my blog here:

“Wakulla cave is a branching flow-dominated cave that has developed in the Floridan Aquifer under the Woodville Karst Plain of north Florida. It is classified as a first magnitude spring and a major exposure point for the Floridan Aquifer. The spring forms the Wakulla River which flows 9 miles to the southeast where it joins the St. Mark’s River. After a short 5 miles the St. Mark’s empties into the Gulf of Mexico at Apalachee Bay.

Scientific interest in the spring began in 1850, when Sarah Smith reported seeing the bones of an ancient mastodon on the bottom. Since that time, scientists have identified the remains of at least nine other extinct mammals that date to the last glacial period, deposited as far as 1,200 feet (360 m) back into a cave. Today, at a depth of about 190 feet (58 m), the fossilized remains of mastodons are in full view along with other fossils.

Flow rate of the Wakulla Spring is 200–300 million US gallons (760,000–1,140,000 m3) of water a day. A record peak flow from the spring on April 11, 1973 was measured at 14,324 US gallons (54,220 L) per second – equal to 1.2 billion US gallons (4,500,000 m3) per day.

Almost as impressive as Big Spring, Missouri which Rod Meldrum initially thought may be the Waters of Mormon may be located. Rod, along with myself now believe the Waters of Mormon are more likely located in part of the over 700 natural springs in Northern Georgia, with Catoosa Springs and Crawfish Springs being two great possibilities of being that famous place of the Book of Mormon.

Lamanites possibly settled south of the Ohio river where Nephi passed away, then Mosiah in about 300 BC took the Nephites north of the Ohio River and found the Mulekites near Illinois, Missouri, and Iowa, which is where the principle history of the Nephites begins. This is common sense to me, mixed with tons of research, scriptures, artifacts and other common sense ideas, that have led me to personal revelation on many unanswered questions in the politically correct society we live in.

My personal revelations are just that, “personal” and have nothing to do with the opinions of Firm Foundation, and nothing to do with Doctrine of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. I listen to and love Prophets and Apostles personal opinions, and consider them often, and I also hold sacred the Doctrine they give by revelatory means about all doctrinal issues to help us in these troubles times.

Joseph KNEW Original Lamanites and was Taught by Angels

“It is impossible to determine the number of “interviews” Joseph had with Moroni, but twenty-two visits are often identified.” Moroni—Joseph Smith’s Tutor By H. Donl Peterson

The importance of Moroni and Joseph Smith communicating with each other is of vital importance. How could a young unlearned farm boy become a great Prophet of the Lord? Being taught by angels and having a personal tutor in the form of Moroni and many others is the answer.

Joseph’s life seemed surrounded with Native Americans of North America. This is the first common sense question about whether the Book of Mormon began in Mesoamerica or in the Heartland. This is not a discussion about where the Lamanites live today. I believe their blood is all over the world and especially all over Western USA, Central America and South America. This is obvious.

Common Sense is Key to Personal Revelation

No, the purpose of this blog is to show you how close Joseph Smith and his family were to Native Americans and their culture during their lifetime. Joseph learned from Native Americans such as this huge list below. It makes sense the beginning of the Lamanites was right here in North America, not some far away place that Joseph never visited, or an place he never interacted with people, like in Central America. Common sense is the key, to finding personal revelation in my opinion. Don’t be deceived by lack of common sense before you explore further. An important common sense question has been answered by prophets like Pres Monson below. And Elder Perry here, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012

President Monson said, “The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12).
“Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of…the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and…Bill of Rights, that by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr.” Teachings of Thomas S. Monson by Thomas S. Monson 2011 (Ordained an Apostle, 1963; ordained President of the Church, 2008)

This is where common sense begins, with solid evidence that I am on the right track. Joseph Smith loved, lived close to, and learned from, North American Native Americans, and our Prophets say that the Book of Mormon is, and was, the history of “this land” of the United States of America, and not any other place in the world. It began in “this land” of North America.

Joseph Learned from Many Native Americans

A non Common-Sense Statement

I believe a friend of the Mesoamerican theory is wrong in his assessment below. Michael Ash said, “To the critics (and some members) this suggests that Joseph knew everything about the Book of Mormon peoples, saw exactly what their lives were like, and would know where the events took place. Firstly, Lucy dictated her thoughts nearly two decades after Joseph’s vision. Her retelling may not have been as accurate as if she had recorded the event immediately after it transpired… Secondly, just because Joseph saw such things in vision does not mean that Joseph knew the location of the events.” Book of Mormon Geography Author(s): Michael R. Ash Source: Shaken Faith Syndrome: Strengthening One’s Testimony In the Face of Criticism and Doubt Published: Redding, CA; FairMormon, 2013 (2nd Edition)

How could an inspired Prophet of God, not know the very places of the Nephites as he lived among them and saw them? They lived in the same, “this land”, that Joseph lived in. Joseph had visions and angel visits, and common sense disputes the comment above that says, “Joseph saw such things in vision does not mean that Joseph knew the location of the events.” Wow, that has NO common sense as all. I am not disputing Brother Ash’s testimony, or his love of the gospel, just his words which make no sense to me. I honestly don’t care what other Historians and Intellects believe about Book of Mormon Geography, as it is their decision. I only know what I feel deeply, as I share it with my readers.

Lucy Mack Smith whose journal is known as one of the most accurate journals in the Church along with Wilford Woodruff’s journal said, “We were now confirmed in the opinion that God was about to bring to light something upon which we could stay our minds, or that would give us a more perfect knowledge of the plan of salvation and the redemption of the human family. This caused us greatly to rejoice, the sweetest union and happiness pervaded our house, and tranquility reigned in our midst. During our evening conversations, Joseph would occasionally give us some of the most amusing recitals that could be imagined. He would describe the ancient inhabitants of this continent, their dress, mode of traveling, and the animals upon which they rode; their cities, their buildings, with every particular; their mode of warfare; and also their religious worship. This he would do with as much ease, seemingly, as if he had spent his whole life among them.” Lucy Mack Smith, History of Joseph Smith by His Mother, pp. 82-83.

Speaking about the quote from Lucy above, Eldred G. Smith our former long standing Patriarch of the Church said, “This was before he received the plates. He must have received this by revelation, for he knew the whole story of the content of the record that is now the Book of Mormon. He had had five long visits with Moroni, and his mother says he received many revelations.” Eldred G. Smith, Conference Report, October 1967, pp. 82-84 To me this is undisputable common sense.

Facts and Common Sense about Book of Mormon Geography:

) Joseph Smith grew up near Native Americans
) Joseph read about and heard from many Native Americans during his life
) Joseph lived just 3 miles from the most important Hill in the history of the Lord’s kingdom which was located in Ontario county New York.
) Joseph and his family are likely buried in a Hopewell Mound in Nauvoo which has been dated to Book of Mormon times. (See map and quote below)

“Nauvoo appears to have been a destination for the living and the dead for centuries. According to Community of Christ Historic Sites Coordinator Lachlan Mackay, workmen digging a power wiring trench between the Smith Cemetery and Red Brick Store during the 1970s uncovered bones and artifacts, including a cardinal platform pipe from the Hopewell era (ca. 200 BC to 500 AD). This means that the Smith Family Cemetery was most likely built over an ancient graveyard. Lachlan Mackay referred to Gustavus Hills 1840 map of Nauvoo which revealed ancient tumuli, or burial mounds, including some on Partridge Street below the temple hill. In 1844, Henry Brown quoted John C. Bennetts 1842 description of Nauvoo: “The surface of the ground upon which Nauvoo is built, is very uneven. . . A number of tumuli, or ancient mounds, are found within the limits of the city, proving it to have been a place of some importance with the extinct inhabitants of this Continent” (History of Illinois, 1844, p. 490). Settlers, however, leveled the land for houses and gardens.” Laid to Rest in Nauvoo By Rosemary G. Palmer · July 17, 2014 Meridian Magazine

) Joseph shared his witness of a Prophet named Onandagus who was known from the Rocky Mountains to the Hill Cumorah. Onondaga Tribes live near Syracuse NY.
) Joseph named in vision a man named Zelph, who was a White Lamanite fighting for the Nephites in one of the great last struggles of the Book of Mormon.
) It’s also a fact that young Mormon in 321 AD began the great last battle between the Lamanites and Nephites in the “Land of Zarahemla”.
) In D&C 125:3, Joseph receives a revelation telling the brethren in Nauvoo, “Let them build up a city unto my name upon the land opposite the city of Nauvoo, and let the name of Zarahemla be named upon it.”
) Oliver Cowdery said, “At about one mile west rises another ridge of less height, running parallel with the former, leaving a beautiful vale between. The soil is of the first quality for the country, and under a state of cultivation, which gives a prospect at once imposing, when one reflects on the fact, that here, between these hills, the entire power and national strength of both the Jaredites and Nephites were destroyed.” Letter VII
) Joseph in his letter during Zion’s Camp on the banks of the Mississippi River, said to his wife Emma, “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity… During our travels we visited several of the mounds which had been thrown up by the ancient inhabitants of this country-Nephites, Lamanites, etc.” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56
)Joseph and Oliver entered a “Cave of Records” in the hill cumorah and found wagon loads of Jaredite and Nephite records and the sword of Laban.
) The Lord’s Law of Moses could not be practiced in Mesoamerica as they would not have had the proper wheat, barley, wine, doves, lambs, bullock, or goats required in the Lord’s law, as none of the previous grains and animals did not exist n the time frame or location of Mesoamerica.
) No where in scripture does it ever say that Joseph used a stone in a hat to translate. In over 9 scriptures it says he used the Interpreters or Urim and Thummim attached to a breastplate. JSH 1:35,75
) The Hopewell Culture in history began in 600 BC in Florida and ended in 400 AD New york just as the events of the Book of Mormon happened. This is the world’s largest coincidence of common sense in history.
) In Ether when Mormon abridges the Jaredite record the says “this land”, not “that land”, not “the land over there”, not “this land all over the place”, but “this land” referring to the very land where the Jaredites and Mormon together stood, even the land of the United States of America where the New Jerusalem will be built in Independence Missouri. which constitutes “this land.” Ether 13:2-4
) Thus ended our first Indian mission, in which we had preached the Gospel in its fullness and distributed the record of their forefathers among three viz.: the Cattaraugus Indians, near Buffalo, N.Y., the Wyandots, of Ohio and the Delawares, west of Missouri.” Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt, pp. 56-6; Documentary History of the Church Vol 1: Footnotes 183:2-18

If that preceding list is not enough of “common sense” belief that the Heartland is more than likely the land of the first Nephites, that is hard to believe for me. But if that is how you feel that is fine with me.

Red Jacket

“On the one hand, there are parallels between Handsome Lake’s teachings and Book of Mormon, economic and social interactions between Iroquois and white settlers at the time were still extensive during the early decades of the 19th century, and Lucy Mack Smith wrote that Joseph talked about Indians “as if he had spent his whole life among them.” Lucy Mack Smith, Biographical Sketches of Joseph Smith, the Prophet, and His Progenitors for Many Generations (Liverpool: S.W. Richards, 1853. “Joseph Smith was interested in the people who lived around him. Young Joseph was a member of the juvenile debating club in Palmyra during 1822 when Red Jacket, arguably the most widely-known Seneca of this period, delivered a speech in town. Joseph also liked to hang out on Ganargua Creek (Mud Creek Map Above) in the area where Iroquois travelers camped. He had interest and access.” Joseph Smith and the Code of Handsome Lake Lori Taylor, Ph.D.

“The Onondagas: These have special interest… this warrior, Zelph, was an Onondaga, as well as a “white” Lamanite, and that the Onondagas (of New York), consequently must be of Lamanite lineage.” J.M. Sjodahl, An Introduction to the Study of the Book of Mormon

Now, to my story again. Besides the Delawares, Shawnees, Kickapoos, Wyandots, Pottowattomies, Senecas, Osages, Choctaws, Cherokees, Kaskaskias, Kansas, &c. &c. which our nation and the missionaries are domesticating as they are gathered, upon the southern limits of the land of Israel, the Pawnees, the Sioux, the Rickarees, the Mandans, the Nespersees, the Blackfeet, the Sacs, the Foxes, and many other tribes, rove and hunt from prairie to prairie, from river to river, from hill to hill, and from mountain to mountain, and live, and are blessed before the face of heaven daily as well as their contemporary whites; and, perhaps I may add, are as justifiable before God, as any people on the globe, called heathens. No church bell from its elevated steeple, rings “Go to meeting; it is Sunday,” while a dozen lesser ones, for stages and Steam boats, peal a ding dong “for parties of pleasure, as a holiday,” among these rude sons of the west.—And it is a difficult matter to make one soul of them believe the Great Spirit ever said, “Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy,” while they know, that the majority of the white nation, use it for a holiday. No politicians boast of freedom and equal rights, while thousands are imprisoned for debt, or are in bondage: No; when the tribes are at peace, the Indian is free; his land is free; his game is free; his time is free, and all is free.” LETTER NO. II. From WW Phelps to Oliver Cowdery Liberty, Mo. Nov. 6, 1834

Detailed blog titled, Joseph Smith Learned From & Taught Nephites and Native Americans

Extra Credit Reading Below:

Jerusalem Torah Voice in Exile

This is part 1 on a six part series of information from a man called Maggid ben Yoseif , who posts many articles of Jewish, Native American, and Christian information. The post is called Jerusalem Torah Voice in Exile. I will be adding my opinion of these articles in the next few months as I feel they are a good source of information. Although Maggid is not a member of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, his parallels and interpretation of Joseph Smith among the New York Indians is noteworthy. He says the Book of Mormon is fiction, but it is interesting how much value and credence he at times gives it. I feel we need to listen to others opinions to solidify our own feelings of truth.

My notes in orange below:

Bio: Maggid ben Yoseif

ELDERSGATE-BRIGHTSTAR Hebrew Native American Council; Gileadite School of Theological Research; House of Joseph Beit Din. Currently constructing Eldersgate Hebrew-Native American Council promoting restoration of Native American spiritual sovereignty on about 25 acres in rural Brightstar, Arkansas. However, we continue our intercession for the LAND wherever Creator takes us.

We also help ministries and pastors align w/ the “Spirit of Reconciliation” and with the “other flocks” in the Kingdom, especially Native American flocks influenced by the migration of 38 Athap(b)ascan Language Group nations. Traced to ancient pre-Jewish “Gilead” and widely assimilated across Turtle Island (the Americas) this Hebrew priesthood has “evolved” into an End-Times voice of Elijah THE Gileadite to help protect our LIVING Earth Mother, reconcile the factions of the House of Joseph and restore Native American spiritual sovereignty.

Research below links these nations with the migration of DAN, (the “Na Dene”) JOSEPH EAST M’NASHE and priests and Levites of GILEAD. Exiled from their home east of the Jordan River 17-23 years before the 10 Northern Tribes of Israel, unlike the 10 Tribes they were never severed from Covenant. Thus the Sundance and other Native ceremonial chants permute the Divine Name, YHW and H. Restoration of Native spiritual sovereignty is found in Scripture pertaining to purification lodges (sweats) in Hosea 2:18ff, a covenant with the four legged, winged and creatures who crawl to end “sword, bow and violence (FRACKING) in the Earth.” “Goring with the horn of a re’eim” (buffalo) found in Deut 33:15ff describes the buffalo horn used in the lodge by the “n’zir” (East M’nashe). Isaiah 49:6 refers to the RESTORATION — NOT SALVATION — of the “n’zirei Yisrael” as a major part of the assignment of the servant-messiah.

We are eager to share these and many other truths communicated by Elijah over the past 33 years, to lodge with elders and sundancers and perform ceremony that ministers to Mother Earth

A’Ho mitakuye oyasin
“All My Relations” – is a greeting from the Lakota (Sioux) people reflecting their worldview of oneness, interconnectedness, and harmony with all living things: people, animals, plants, even wind, rocks, and rivers. To most people, a “relation” means a family member – a blood relative.

Names: ben Yoseif (son of Joseph) . Although ben Yoseif is a “junior”, who shares the given name of his late father, neither are named “Joseph.” Rather the name ben Yoseif was given by a bat Kol (voice from Heaven) in 1994, confirmed in Torah code of ben Yoseif’s father’s and his given name in 1998 and has been validated by a number of rabbis in Jerusalem since 2000. ben Yose’ (south of the border); Tohokwahu (used primarily between he and a few Hopi friends, this is ben Yoseif’s given name — Griffin or Lioneagle — in Hopi).

ben Yoseif holds a B.A. degree in journalism, an M.B.A. degree in business administration and the equivalent of a Ph.D in theology and advanced Pentateuch (Torah) including three years of study at the ORU Graduate School of Theology, where he pursued Hebrew and Aramaic. More bio information here:

Joseph Smith knew the Iroquois

There is a belief that the Iroquois Nation played an important role in the life of Joseph Smith. He lived in an area with many Iroquois chiefs and may have even met many of these great men. Ganargua Creek (Mud Creek) was a primary stopover point for the Iroquois on their trade routes. Joseph Smith also had an interest in the creek after hearing a speech from Seneca Indian Chief Red Jacket at Palmyra in 1822.

Moroni’s America-Maps Edition page 109. **Purchase Here**

Many historians believe that Iroquoian ideas of federalism, and balance of power directly influenced the US system of government. Benjamin Franklin admired native American government structures. In 1744, Canassatego advocated in Washington the federal union of the American colonies. See Here

The Iroquois or Haudenosaunee (People of the Longhouse) are a historically powerful northeast Native American confederacy. They were known during the colonial years to the French as the Iroquois League, and later as the Iroquois Confederacy, and to the English as the Five Nations, comprising the Mohawk, Onondaga, Oneida, Cayuga, and Seneca. After 1722, they accepted the Tuscarora people from the Southeast into their confederacy and became known as the Six Nations.

Names and Tribes of the Iroquois

“The Iroquois or Haudenosaunee. (“People of the Longhouse”) are a historically powerful northeast Native American confederacy in North America. They were known during the colonial years to the French as the Iroquois League, and later as the Iroquois Confederacy, and to the English as the Five Nations, comprising the Mohawk, Onondaga, Oneida, Cayuga, and Seneca. After 1722, they accepted the Tuscarora people from the Southeast into their confederacy, as they were also Iroquoian-speaking, and became known as the Six Nations.

The Iroquois have absorbed many other individuals from various peoples into their tribes as a result of warfare, adoption of captives, and by offering shelter to displaced peoples. Culturally, all are considered members of the clans and tribes into which they are adopted by families.

The historic St. Lawrence Iroquoians, Wyandot (Huron), Erie, and Susquehannock, all independent peoples, also spoke Iroquoian languages. In the larger sense of linguistic families, they are often considered Iroquoian peoples because of their similar languages and cultures, all descended from the Proto-Iroquoian people and language; politically, however, they were traditional enemies of the Iroquois League.[2] In addition, Cherokee is an Iroquoian language: the Cherokee people are believed to have migrated south from the Great Lakes in ancient times, settling in the backcountry of the Southeast United States, including what is now Tennessee” Wikipedia

**Iroquois Confederacy** Leaders from five Iroquois nations (Cayuga, Mohawk, Oneida, Onondaga, and Seneca) assembled around Dekanawidah c. 1570, French engraving, early 18th century.From *Second Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology to the Secretary of the Smithsonian Institution, 1880-1881*, edited by J.W. Powell, 1883

Part III: Haudenosaunee Corn Clan Mother first to propose ‘moneyless society’ Six Nations ties to Smith family examined

“If the European settlers, including followers of Joseph Smith had listened to the Yagowaneh of the Haudenosaunee, there may not be an economic recession at this writing, no Federal Reserve System even a currency other than money running this nation.

Elements of the Book of Mormon and Smith’s later doctrine of the Law of Consecration agree with the “moneyless society” taught by the Yagowaneh (YAH-GO-WAN’-EH), the Corn Clan Mother. This was also the lifestyle among the Haudenosaunee (HO-D’NO-SAW-NEE) also known as the Iroquois or Six Nations for centuries before the Europeans arrived. The Europeans’ failure to adopt the moneyless society and other tenets of the Great Law has resulted in the present usury-driven capitalism regulated by the suppliers of money. Consequently, we have a system that takes advantage of the impoverished and the wage-earner, which was never the America envisioned by Native Americans or our Peacemaker.

This picture shows one of the Interpreters of The Canandaigua Treaty of 1794 is Joseph Smith. We know Joseph Smith Sr died in 1840 and this plaque is dated 62 years later. However it it seems the words on the plaque are from 1794.

At the time Joseph Smith wrote that he first made contact with the angel, Moroni, he was living in West Central Upstate New York, in the heart of the Seneca, one of the six nations of the Haudenosaunee (Iroquois). The Canandaigua Treaty of 1794 was interpreted for the Haudenosaunee by four men, including a “Joseph Smith,” who is believed by geneaologists to be Joseph Smith, Sr. (before Joe Jr. was born). The same Smith, interpreted three such treaties for the Haudenosaunee. Such an intimate link to the Haudenosaunee by the Smith family means that Joseph Smith Jr., would surely have been told the story of Daganawida, (the Peacemaker born of a virgin, andhis Jikohnsaseh. The proximity of the Smith home to Ganondagan (GAN-NON’-DAY-GON), the Haudenosaunee House of Peace from which the Jikohnsaseh ruled, assures that the entire Smith family was probably familiar with this story and its tie to a moneyless society. This would apply as well to Oliver Cowdery and the Harrises, Whitmers and Pages who lived nearby and comprised the 11 witnesses who stated they saw and held all of the plates that Smith had translated at that time (presumably the autographs of the 116 pages Smith translated, which was later stolen). *However, none were witness to the plates when the text of the Book of Mormon was received by Smith while gazing inside of a deep hat at his “seer stone.” And no one — not even the 11 witnesses listed in the front of the Book of Mormon whose witness was “in the form of visions” actually saw physical writings on physical plates “for fear of death.” Maggid

*Editors note: Of course we don’t agree with Maggid about the stone in the hat, but know Joseph Smith used the Urim and Thummim to translate the gold plates. Also see The Canandaigua Treaty of 1794 at the bottom of this blog signed by “A” Joseph Smith. We know Joseph Smith Sr. (July 12, 1771 – September 14, 1840) was the father of Joseph Smith Jr.

Maggid continues,

“Do plates validate Kingdom established by Daganawida?

Looking beyond the Six Nations across the Americas, many stories emerge of the *Great White Brother and his message of Peace, including the Hopi prophecy of the return of Pahana in the American Southwest. Christian missionaries have told us this is “the God, Jesus.” But Native Americans know the one who has walked across the Americas by many names, as others have documented. And he has appeared to many Native American prophets and seers and grandmothers — many, not as Grandfather our Creator but as our “Big Brother.” Within the circles of the Sundance lodge of the Membreno Apache is such a prophet, who has had several conversations with his “Bro.” Daganawida is believed to be only one of the many names of this Great White Brother whose message is always Peace.” Maggida

*Editors note: As you read in the Book of Mormon from Alma Chapter 18 that King Lamoni supposes that Ammon is the Great Spirit. As we read in verse 24 to 29 the King does not know the name “God”, but when Ammon said that is the same as the Great Spirit, the King now believed. We each may know the name of God differently in various cultures. Also in Alma Chapter 22, Aaron teaches Lamoni’s father about the Creation, the Fall of Adam, and the plan of redemption through Christ, and in verse 9-12, Aaron calls the Great Spirit by the name “God” which is strange to King Lamoni’s father. Again when he ties the name God as the same as the Great Spirit, he is converted. This is very similar to what the Six Nations Tribes may call the Great White Brother or Big Brother or the God, Jesus. We know Jesus has hundreds of names just in the Book of Mormon. See page 115 in Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum.

Maggida continues, “Confident that Smith knew the story of Daganawida and his Jikohnsaseh, these questions follow:

1) Do the plates record a history leading up to the “second coming” of Daganawida? (Assuming the Book of Mormon accurately reflects the writing on the plates — even though as explained above, it cannot technically be called a translation* — the book already refers to Jesus‘ earlier appearance in Jerusalem. Anything but Peace resulted in the interim, according to the outcome of the book). This means the plates could validate — as a glimpse of Kingdom Rule — the precedent established at his later appearance as Daganawida. That precedent gave the Native Americans the Great Law of the Haudenosaunee, the propriety of matriarchal rule and the command to leave the decision of going to war only in the hands of clan mothers and grandmothers as instruments of making and protecting the peace. The Great Law would naturally flow out of the dismal failure of the partriarchal rule of the sons of Lehi. Mary Jemison, for instance, was a captive of the Haudenosaunee, but refused to leave as she had more rights as an adopted Iroquois under matriarchal rule, than she had as a free American white woman.

*Editors note: See how others in the Church and non-members will get a mixed message if the intellectuals say Joseph didn’t use the plates and he didn’t translate, where I say Joseph did use the plates and DID translate with the Urim and Thummim by the gift and power of God. Mixed messages don’t teach correctly.

Story of ‘messiah figure’ living among Native Americans 15 miles from Smith’s front door

2) Is the Book of Mormon an attempt to retell the story of Daganawida? A story that possibly told of Jesus living among the Native Americans and setting up his kingdom less than 15 miles from Smith’s front door would certainly have impressed any young, impressionable and inquiring mind. Young Smith was all of that when the plates were first revealed to him. All a Peacemaker would need would be wars to resolve and people to reunite. This presupposes that the plates were never correctly translated and were used as a “backdrop” or “platform” for Smith’s *imagination and/or his inspired writings and doctrine.” Maggid

*Editor’s note. Why do people have to say the Book of Mormon is fiction? As I was a missionary in 1975 in Fiji, one of our flip chart pages said “Ask yourself this question, could any man have written this book?” As our investigators would sit and ponder that question for a few minutes, and then answer, no!

Maggid continues,

3) Whether or not the translation is genuine, is Grandfather using this book in the Latter Days among the Saints to point to the story of Daganawida at a time when war drums are again beating on a global scale?

Any of these three possibilities mandate that the plates be brought forth so they may be translated by skilled Native American translators. Joseph Smith Jr. was initially told to bring the Book of Mormon (some say the plates themselves) to the Native population. It is hard to imagine that the Iroquois in the area, when presented with the Book, would not demand to have the plates since they were on Iroquois land. If the Great Law is a miniature of Kingdom Rule, presented by the Anointed One, any writings found in proximity of the Haudenosaunee where he appeared may be of global importance. Show me the plates!” Maggid

Representatives from various Native American tribes: from left to right, an Iroquois, an Assiniboine, a Crow, a Pawnee, an Assiniboine in gala dress, a Dakota or Sioux warrior and a Dakota or Sioux woman. (Original artwork engraved by JJ Crew after a drawing by A Huttula.) HULTON ARCHIVE/GETTY

Maggid reverts to ask the question that Laman and Lemuel would ask. “Prove it to me.” I say, “oh ye of little faith?” This information about similarities between the Book of Mormon teachings and the Law of Peace are intriguing. I believe the ancient Native Americans were the Lamanites of the Book of Mormon and they did have the true gospel at some point in the Book of Mormon. We know the Lamanites kept no records so this oral tradition of the Great Peacemaker Daganawida seems a good fit as an oral tradition haned down.

The Canandaigua Treaty of 1794

November 11, 1794

The President of the United States having determined to hold a conference with the Six Nations of Indians, for the purpose of removing from their minds all causes of complaint, and establishing a firm and permanent friendship with them; and Timothy Pickering being appointed sole agent for that purpose; and the agent having met and conferred with the Sachems, Chiefs and Warriors of the Six Nations, in a general council: Now in order to accomplish the good design of this conference, the parties have agreed on the following articles, which, when ratified by the President, with the advice and consent of the Senate of the United States, shall be binding on them and the Six Nations.

Signing of the Canandaigua Treaty of 1794

Article I. Peace and friendship are hereby firmly established, and shall be perpetual, between the United States and the Six Nations.

Article II. The United States acknowledge the lands reserved to the Oneida, Onondaga and Cayuga Nations, in their respective treaties with the state of New York, and called their reservations, to be their property; and the United States will never claim the same, nor disturb them or either of the Six Nations, nor their Indian friends residing thereon and united with them, in the free use and enjoyment thereof: but the said reservations shall remain theirs, until they choose to sell the same to the people of the United States who have right to purchase.

Article III. The land of the Seneca nation is bounded as follows: Beginning on Lake Ontario, at the north-west corner of the land they sold to Oliver Phelps, the line run westerly along the lake, as far as O-yong-wong-yeh Creek at Johnson’s Landing-place, about four miles eastward from the fort of Niagara; then southerly up that creek to its main fork, then straight to the main fork of Stedman’s Creek, which empties into the river Niagara, above Fort Schlosser, and then onward, from that fork, continuing the same straight course, to that river; (this line, from the mouth of O-yong-wong-yeh Creek to the river Niagara, above Fort Schlosser, being the eastern boundary of a strip of land, extending from the same line to Niagara River, which the Seneca Nation ceded to the King of Great Britain, at a treaty held about thirty years ago, with Sir William Johnson;) then the line runs along the river Niagara to Lake Erie; then along Lake Erie to the north-east corner of a triangular piece of land which the United States conveyed to the state of Pennsylvania, as by the President’s patent, dated the third day of March, 1792; then due south to the northern boundary of that state; then due east to the south-west corner of the land sold by the Seneca nation to Oliver Phelps; and then north and northerly, along Phelps’ line, to the place beginning on Lake Ontario. Now, the United States acknowledge all the land within the aforementioned boundaries, to be the property of the Seneca nation; and the United States will never claim the same, nor disturb that Seneca nation, nor any of the Six Nations, or their Indian friends residing thereon and united with them, in the free use and enjoyment thereof: but it shall remain theirs, until they choose to sell the same to the people of the United States, who have the right to purchase.

Article IV. The United States having thus described and acknowledged what lands belong to the Oneidas, Onondagas, Cayugas, and Senecas, and engaged never to claim the same, nor to disturb them, or any of the Six Nations, or their Indian friends residing thereon and united with them, in the free use and enjoyment thereof: Now the Six Nations, and each of them, hereby engage that they will never claim any other lands within the boundaries of the United States; nor ever disturb the people of the United States in the free use and enjoyment thereof.

*Treaty of Canandaigua Wampum Belt, given to George Washington as a symbol of continuing friendship*

Article V. The Seneca Nation, all others of the Six Nations concurring, cede to the United States the right of making a wagon road from Fort Schlosser to Lake Erie, as far south as Buffalo Creek; and the people of the United States shall have the free and undisturbed use of this road, for the purposes of traveling and transportation. And the Six Nations, and each of them, will forever allow to the people of the United States, a free passage through their lands, and the free use of their harbors and rivers adjoining and within their respective tracts of land, for the passing and securing of vessels and boats, and liberty to land their cargoes when necessary for their safety.

Article VI. In consideration of the peace and friendship hereby established, and of the engagements entered into by the Six Nations; and because the United States desire, with humanity and kindness, to contribute to their comfortable support; and to render the peace and friendship hereby established strong and perpetual; the United States now deliver to the Six Nations, and the Indians of the other nations residing among and united with them, a quantity of goods of the value of ten thousand dollars. And for the same considerations, and with a view to promote the future welfare of the Six Nations, and of their Indian friends aforesaid, the United States will add the sum of three thousand dollars to the one thousand five hundred dollars, heretofore allowed them by an article ratified by the President, on the twenty-third day of April 1792; making in the whole, four thousand five hundred dollars; which shall be expended yearly forever, in purchasing clothing, domestic animals, implements of husbandry and other utensils suited to their circumstances, and in compensating useful artificers, who shall reside with them or near them, and be employed for their benefit. The immediate application of the whole annual allowance now stipulated, to be made by the superintendent appointed by the President for the affairs of the Six Nations, and their Indian friends aforesaid.

Article VII. Lest the firm peace and friendship now established should be interrupted by the misconduct of individuals, the United States and Six Nations agree, that for injuries done by individuals on either side, no private revenge or retaliation shall take place; but, instead thereof, complaint shall be made by the party injured, to the other: By the Six Nations or any of them, to the President of the United States, or the Superintendent by him appointed: and by the Superintendent, or other person appointed by the President, to the principal chiefs of the Six Nations, or of the nation to which the offender belongs: and such prudent measures shall then be pursued as shall be necessary to preserve our peace and friendship unbroken; until the legislature (or great council) of the United States shall make the equitable provision for the purpose.

Note: It is clearly understood by the parties to this treaty, that the annuity stipulated in the sixth article, is to be applied to the benefit of such of the Six Nations and of their Indian friends united with them as aforesaid, as do or shall reside within the boundaries of the United States: for the United States do not interfere with nations, tribes or families, of Indians elsewhere resident.

IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the said Timothy Pickering, and the sachems and war chiefs of the said Six Nations, have hereunto set their hands and seals.

Done at Canandaigua, in the State of New York, in the eleventh day of November, in the year one thousand seven hundred and ninety-four.

Timothy Pickering

Witnesses:
Israel Chapin
William Shepard, Jr.
James Smedley
John Wickham
Augustus Porter
James H. Garnsey
William Ewing
Israel Chapin, Jr.
Interpreters:
Horatio Jones
Joseph Smith (Joseph Smith Sr that we know, lived 1771- 1840. Could this be him?)
Jasper Parrish
Henry Abeele

Signed by fifty-nine Sachems and War Chiefs of the Six Nations
Canandaigua, New York — November 11, 1794
O-no-ye-ah-nee
Kon-ne-at-or-tee-ooh (Handsome Lake)
To-kenh-you-hau (Capt. Key)
O-nes-hau-ee
Hendrich Aupaumut
David Neessoonhuk
Kanatsoyh (Nicholas Kusik)
Soh-hon-te-o-quent
Oo-duht-sa-it
Ko-nooh-qung
Tos-song-gau-lo-luss
John Sken-en-do-a
O-ne-at-or-lee-ooh (Handsome Lake)
Kus-sau-wa-tau
E-yoo-ten-yoo-tau-ook
Kohn-ye-au-gong (Jake Stroud)
Sha~qui-ea-sa
Teer-oos (Capt. Printup)
Soos-ha-oo-wau
Henry Young Brant
Sonh-yoo-wau-na (Big Sky)
O-na-ah-hah
Hot-osh-a-henh
Kau-kon-da-nai-ya
Non-di-yau-ka
Kos-sish-to-wau
To-he-ong-go
Oo-jau-gent-a (Fish Carrier)
Oot-a-guas-so
Joo-non-dau-wa-onch
Ki-yau-ha-onh
Oo-tau-je-au-genh (Broken Axe)
Tau-ho-on-dos (Open the Way)
Twau-ke-wash-a
Se-quid-ong-guee (Little Beard)
Ko-djeoto (Half Town)
Ken-jau-au-gus (Stinking Fish)
Soo-noh-qua-kau
Twen-ni-ya-na
Jish-kaa-ga (Green Grasshopper, Little Billy)
Tug-geh-shot-ta
Teh-ong-ya-gau-na
Teh-ong-yoo-wush
Kon-ne-yoo-we-sot
Ti-oo-quot-ta-kau-na (Woods on Fire)
Ta-oun-dau-deesh
Ho-na-ya-wus (Farmer’s Brother)
Sog-goo-ya-waut-hau (Red Jacket)
Kon-yoo-tai-yoo
Sauh-ta-ka-ong-yees (Two Skies of Length)
Oun-na-shatta-kau
Ka-ung-ya-neh-quee
Soo-a-yoo-wau
Kau-je-a-ga-onh (Heap of Dogs)
Soo~nooh-shoo-wau
Tha-og-wau-ni-as
Soo-nong-joo-wau
Ki-ant-whau-ka (Corn Planter)
Kau-neh-shong-goo

See my blog about the large contribution of the Iroquois Confederacy toward becoming a big part of our Constitution and more about Joseph Smith and the Onondaga Indians here.

Also a blog about the 85 Native Americans who were baptized for the dead in 1877 at the St George Temple here. IT IS AWESOME!

The missionaries visited the Wyandots (Hurons), the Delaware’s, the Cattaraugus (Seneca Iroquois), and the Shawnees during this first Lamanite mission. While we do not know for sure why these groups were chosen for proselyting, Lori Taylor has noted that each of these Native nations claimed prophetic traditions. The Hurons spoke of Deganawidah, the Master of Things and the Peacemaker, a Huron prophet who taught the Iroquois Confederacy a new social order of cooperation. The Delaware’s followed Neolin, a prophet who encouraged his people to reject European ways in favor of the old ways, in order to gain favor with the Great Spirit. Neolin was associated with Pontiac and his war in 1763-1764. The Iroquois believed in Handsome Lake, a prophet who received heavenly visitations in 1799-1800 from four visitors who encouraged him and his people to embrace traditional practices and to observe the ceremonial cycle. He encouraged his people to give up alcohol, witchcraft, and other vices. And lastly, the Shawnees followed Tenskwatawa, brother of the famous Tecumseh, who taught that the Shawnee needed to reject white ways in order to push back white settlement. Tenskwatawa learned from Handsome Lake and taught some things that appears to be influenced by Christianity. Although it is unclear how much the early Mormons knew about these prophets or the Native peoples who claimed them, Taylor’s speculation that the missionaries proselyted the Wyandots, Delaware’s, Cattaraugus, and Shawnees for this reason remains intriguing. Equally fascinating is Taylor’s analysis of a story told by some contemporary Iroquois that JS knew about Handsome Lake’s teachings (who was active in western New York until his death in 1815) and that the Book of Mormon was shaped by Handsome Lake’s ideas.[7] Whether there is any truth to such accounts awaits further investigation by ethnohistorians, but one thing is certain, the Book of Mormon and early white Mormon interpretations of it had more in common with the apocalyptic visions of Neolin, Tenskwatawa, and other Native prophets than with the views of most other white Americans of the nineteenth century.
_______
[1] Deloria, Indians in Unexpected Places, 15-16.
[2] Duffy, ?The Use of ‘Lamanite’ in Official LDS Discourse,? Journal of Mormon History 34, no. 1 (Winter 2008): 131.
[3] Walker, “?Seeking the ‘Remnant’: The Native American during the Joseph Smith Period,? Journal of Mormon History 19, no. 1 (1993): 1-33. Walker argues that historians have largely failed to recognize the centrality of Native Americans in early Mormonism. Mormon historians are not alone in marginalizing the importance of Native Americans when writing about nineteenth-century America. See Susan Scheckel’s The Insistence of the Indian: Race and Nationalism in Nineteenth-Century American Culture for a discussion of the centrality of Natives in nineteenth-century America and the tendency of twentieth-century historians to emphasize slavery as the central race question of the century. Much of the new New Indian History of the last two decades has recovered the power and agency of Native peoples in early American history. See Richard White, The Middle Ground, Alan Taylor, The Divided Ground, Ned Blackhawk, Violence Over the Land, and Pekka Hamalainan, The Comanche Empire, for some of the best examples of this new literature.
[4] As quoted in Underwood, The Millenarian World of Early Mormonism, 80.
[5] ?The Book of Mormon,? The Painesville Telegraph, 30 November 1830, 3.
[6] Thanks to Robin Jensen, the 2004 Joseph Smith Papers Student Researcher of the Year, for checking the reference for me.
[7] Taylor, ?Telling Stories About Mormons and Indians,? PhD. Diss, State University of New York at Buffalo, 2000, 141-60, 306-51. Taylor notes that Handsome Lake’s nephew, Red Jacket, spoke in Palmyra in 1822. Native Americans and early Mormonism. Juvenile Instructor

As I said many times, Common Sense is how Personal Revelation begins. Thanks for reading.

Mayan Jungles or Hidden Cities of North America? Personal Revelation, or Blind Obedience!

Rian Nelson

-

October 29, 2022

0

Mayan Jungles or Hidden Cities of North America? Personal Revelation, or Blind Obedience!

As you see the featured picture of this blog called, “BofM- Jungles of Mayans or Plains of Nephites”, I ask you, how can the cities of Nephites in North America be hidden in plain sight, as many people have said? Yes in plain sight, just not to me and millions of others. In North America there are many open spaces and plains and prairie locations for cities without clearing land much at all.

There are hundreds of thousands of Indian Mounds in North America, (Map left) that I never even knew about, until 53 years of age. Yet, the mounds, and cities and cultures of the Native Americans in North America were hidden, so to speak from the world in open spaces with thousands of artifacts in museums all over the land? Here is what a Historian said about this map left: “The most common question that is asked about mounds is, “How many exist?” In the 1800’s the Smithsonian sponsored many expeditions to identify mound sites across America. A map (shown below) was produced by Cyrus Thomas in 1894 in a Bureau of Ethnology book. They found approximately 100,000 mound sites, many with complexes containing 2 to 100 mounds. The figure of 100,000 mounds once existing— based on Cyrus Thomas map revealing 100,000 sites—is often cited by others, but that estimate is far, far too low. After visiting several thousand mounds and reviewing the literature, I am fairly certain that over 1,000,000 mounds once existed and that perhaps 100,000 still exist. Oddly, some new mound sites are discovered each year by archaeological surveys in remote areas. But in truth, a large majority of America’s mounds have been completely destroyed by farming, construction, looting, and deliberate total excavations” – Gregory L. Little, Ed.D., The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Native American Mounds & Earthworks, Eagle Wing Books, Inc., Memphis, TN [2009]. This map has been hidden in plain site since 1894, WOW!

Whereas, in Mesoamerica with jungles and ancient buildings taught about in school and science, I certainly knew about the enormous pyramid structures in Mesoamerica. These ruins however seem to be more hidden in jungles and dense forests than the ancient cities of the Heartland of the USA. Why do we know so much about these hidden in the jungle buildings? I believe it is the Intellectuals who hide behind the trail of tears and the dumbing down of our Native Americans as ancient pyramids of Natives far away from the so-called white people of the USA, making their point, that the Native Americans of the USA were not as smart nor as important as these white settlers thought of themselves. The savages in our USA were smitten and spit upon by many who thought the were just ignorant savages.

Now I realize there are many historians and intellectuals who love the Native Americans as I do, and there are many who love the culture of Mesoamerica and the beautiful ruins of South America. I just believe political correctness is such, that many wonderful so-called Christians, atheists and ornery Americans just think too much of themselves. As I say, truth is hidden and hard to find evil is not, in other words it is easy to follow Satan and not to follow the Savior. In a simplistic way I believe the truth of North America as the Promised Land of the Book of Mormon has been hidden by evil, and the incorrectness of the Mesoamerican setting has been in full display as the way the world should see it. I sincerely believe our wonderful Prophet Joseph Fielding Smith who spoke truth about USA vs Mesoamerica, for the correct location of the Book of Mormon, who said the following.

“…This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case… It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all…

It must be conceded that this description fits perfectly the land of Cumorah in New York, as it has been known since the visitation of Moroni to the Prophet Joseph Smith, for the hill is in the proximity of the Great Lakes and also in the land of many rivers and fountains. Moreover, the Prophet Joseph Smith himself is on record, definitely declaring the present hill called Cumorah to be the exact hill spoken of in the Book of Mormon. Further, the fact that all of his associates from the beginning down have spoken of it as the identical hill where Mormon and Moroni hid the records, must carry some weight. It is difficult for a reasonable person to believe that such men as Oliver Cowdery. Brigham Young, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, David Whitmer, and many others, could speak frequently of the Spot where the Prophet Joseph Smith obtained the plates as the Hill Cumorah, and not be corrected by the Prophet, if that were not the fact. That they did speak of this hill in the days of the Prophet in this definite manner is an established record of history.” Doctrines of Salvation Joseph Fielding Smith Chapter 12

Is this man lying? Is he pretending? Is he misquoted? Is this just an opinion or is it his personal revelation? I have read and studied a lot, but not even close to the amount of time Elder Smith did, but I have to come to the same conclusion as he and Elder Perry who said, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012

Joseph’s letter to Emma June 2, 1834. Background: Wilford Woodruff shows oversized thigh bone of Zelph he carried in his wagon during Zion’s Camp March. Art by Ken Corbett

The Book of Mormon indeed speaks of the land of the United States of America. Not Russia, not Guatemala, not England, not Canada or Mexico, but the choice land of the United States of America where Adam was placed and the same place the New Jerusalem will be built. I cannot and will not doubt the hundreds (list here) of prophets and apostles that have agreed that the Book of Mormon began in the Heartland. I can’t find one quote where Joseph Smith said the Book of Mormon began in Mesoamerica. Not even the quote in the Times and Seasons found in the Gospel Essay’s, (Linked below) is proven to be Joseph’s words. But the quote in the letter from Joseph to his wife Emma on June 2, 1834 when he said, “a proof of its divine authenticity“, also quoted later, says it all.

I have strong opinions that have been formed as personal revelation to me on important subjects. Not doctrine for The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, not absolute truth as I am only a man of the flesh, but as very strong opinion of the spirit that is hard for me to deny. I only expect you to agree as you feel so personally inspired to do so. I am sharing some things here that are very personal but I feel many of you may be struggling with some issues or questions, that this information may be comforting to you, or allow the spirit to work with you directly about sensitive issues of importance. Some may feel these glimmers of personal revelation are silly and not important, but that is only your opinion. I feel sharing this blog today is of vital importance to one or many who read it. I appreciate you listening.

Incidents of Travel in Central America, Chiapas, and Yucatan

The cities of the Mayans were mostly brought to light in 1841 with a book called Incidents of Travel in Central America, Chiapas, and Yucatan, by Stephens and Catherwood

Stephens and Catherwood were not the first explorers of the ancient Mayan sites (though they are routinely designated so). They were, however, the first to visit so many sites and, more importantly, to document what they found there with precision and accuracy.

“A detailed description of Stephens and Catherwood treacherous journey, along with their amazing discoveries, appeared in their joint two-volume book, Incidents of Travel in Central America, Chiapas, and Yucatan, published in 1841. Their travel book became an instant best seller with 12 editions printed in only three months which was unheard of at that time. Stephen’s first-person account and lively text revealed the scoop and complexity of the Maya cities; Catherwood’s colorful artworks illustrated the variety of buildings, the precise details of their carvings and the intricacy of hieroglyphic writings. These ruins were indeed created by a totally unknown culture. Stephens and Catherwood uncovered not merely new architectural wonders and buried cities but an entire unknown civilization, buried in the tropical jungles for over 1,000 years.” Source

Many members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints became enamored with these Mayan pictures and many began (inaccurately as I feel), associating the newly found civilization with the Book of Mormon cities, especially Benjamin Winchester and Joseph Smith’s brother William. To them it was proof that the Book of Mormon really existed and that it was probably in Central America.

Our friend Stephen Reed of Mesa, AZ, Blog here, points out however, the original Mesoamerican craze came from LE Hills and the RLDS Church clear back in 1917.

It seems more likely that hidden cities of Mayan Nephites would be hidden in the vast and deep jungles, more than hidden cities of the Heartland Nephites in their open spaces and plains, correct? The reasoning is not as much about “hidden” as it is about “unique”, “new”, “never before seen”, and “beautiful design” of the newly found Mayan structures. The dull drab and ugly mounds of dirt in North American were unimpressive and just a “mound of dirt” to most people. Yet, inside the Mayan structures were just nice designs and concrete walls and rooms with not much personality in them. Maybe you would find hidden gold and treasures but they were things of the world and not things of the spirit necessarily.

Whereas, the inside of the uncovered mounds was excavated, copper, head plates, and pearls, and iron and brass, and ornaments, and arrowheads, and animal teeth, and skeletons of all types of animals and people, as if the North America mounds held treasures of respect and honor and prized possessions of a spiritual people of the Nephite cultures, not prized possessions of wealth and power as in many ancient pyramids.

Hugh Nibley Loves Hopewell Buildings

Hugh Nibley insightfully said, “The Book of Mormon is a history of a related primitive church, and one may well ask what kind of remains the Nephites would leave us from their more virtuous days. A closer approximation to the Book of Mormon picture of Nephite culture is seen in the earth and palisade structures of the Hopewell and Adena culture areas than in the later stately piles of stone in Mesoamerica.

C. Northcote Parkinson has demonstrated with withering insight how throughout history really ornate, tasteless, and pompous building programs have tended to come as the aftermath of civilization. After the vital powers are spent, then is the time for the super-buildings, the piling of stone upon stone for monuments of staggering mass and proportion. It was after the disciples of the early church decided to give up waiting for the Messiah and to go out for satisfaction here and now that the Christians of the fourth century took to staging festivals and erecting monuments in the grand manner, covering the whole Near East with structures of theatrical magnificence and questionable taste.

How unlike the building program of the Church today which can barely erect enough of our very functional, almost plain chapels to keep abreast of the growing needs of the Latter-day Saints. Though such piles as the great pyramid-temple of Chichén Itzá yield to few buildings in the world in beauty of proportion and grandeur of conception, there is something disturbing about most of these overpowering ruins. Writers describing them through the years have ever confessed to feelings of sadness and oppression as they contemplate the moldy magnificence—the futility of it all: “They have all gone away from the house on the hill,” and today we don’t even know who they were. [It makes sense that Nibley could mean, we don’t know who the Mayan are like we do the Nephites of North America, as we know through the spirit the Native Americans were most likely those spiritual Lamanites and Nephites we read about in the Book of Mormon].

Nibley continues, “The great monuments do not represent what the Nephites stood for; rather, they stand for what their descendants, “mixed with the blood of their brethren,” descended to. But seen in the newer and wider perspective of comparative religious studies, they suggest to us not only the vanity of mankind and the futility of man’s unaided efforts, but also something nobler; the constant search of men to recapture a time when the powers of heaven were truly at the disposal of a righteous people.” Ancient Temples: What Do They Signify? By Hugh Nibley September 1972

Lidar images in Mesoamerica

Are these Lidar images in Mesoamerica proof of an amazingly large culture of Nephites, or a large and populace leftover evidence of huge numbers of people somewhere in Central America? You decide!

In Feb. 2018 Lidar images in Mesoamerica have caused many Mesoamericanists to say how this new archeological information corroborates the Book of Mormon in Mesoamerica, since it shows the abundance of people who lived in Central America. I believe it shows just the opposite. (Note: Before Mesoamericanists tell you the featured picture of North America for proof of the Nephites in North America is Cahokia (picture below), [which isn’t a city in the time-frame of the Book of Mormon], let me tell you for them the following:

The featured picture of Cahokia was an ancient Mississippian Earthwork near St. Louis, MO dated from 1050 to 1200 AD), and has little to do with the correct time frame of the Nephites in North America and has more to do with the type of civilization the Nephites may have had in North America.

Many Mesoamericanist’s say, “These new LiDAR images have revealed 60,000 previously unknown structures, leading experts to new population estimates as high as 15–20 million for the lowland Maya during the Classic period. This means Maya civilization was much more dense, complex and advanced than previously thought. This is consistent with the situation described by Mormon: “The whole face of the land had become covered with buildings, and the people were as numerous almost, as it were the sand of the sea” (Mormon 1:7). Early Book of Mormon authors made similar descriptions” (Mosiah 27:6; Jarom 1:8).” 4 Ways the New Maya Discoveries May Relate to the Book of Mormon This post is based on an article by Kirk Magleby of Book of Mormon Central who believes in the Mesoamerican Theory of the Book of Mormon. View the original article at the Book of Mormon Resources blog

In the BofM quote above that says, “The whole face of the land had become covered with buildings, and the people were as numerous almost, as it were the sand of the sea” (Mormon 1:7), I feel my art by Ken Corbett of Mormon with young Mormon on the Ohio River near Grave Creek Mound in Moundsville, WV (below), is a better representation of Nephite Mounds “covered with buildings”, than the Lidar showing millions of people and buildings for the Nephites in Mayan country as Magleby says above.

Jonathan Neville

“Now that we are learning from LiDAR that the Mayan civilization was even larger, more densely populated, and more sophisticated than we previously realized, the Book of Mormon seems even less plausible in that setting. IOW, the grander the Mayan civilization, the less likely it is that Lehi landed anywhere near that civilization.

The Mesoamericanists say that Lehi landed on the west coast of Mesoamerica and they found a large indigenous population already living there which describes what the Book of Mormon says. They also say that this population was large enough that the DNA of Lehi basically was absorbed and had become extinct.”

Remember this blog is my personal opinion and or revelation, and has nothing to do with Church doctrine or the opinions of Firm Foundation. I speak for myself and feel very secure in the opinions and beliefs I have formed. However, I continue to learn, and study and may add to my opinion or to my personal witness as I gather additional information. That is how the Lord works, line upon line!

The Lord’s Chosen DNA Absorbed?

To me it is not credible about absorbing and DNA becoming extinct. Why would the DNA of the Lord’s chosen people disappear? Why would so-called DNA remain today in Central and South America and even in the Western USA of just Asian people and not of Hebrew people through the Savior’s lineage. Not credible at all would you say?]. We will explain these ideas in this blog and we will discuss the ancient cities of North America that did exist. These cities in North America are being searched for and discovered regularly.

“Thus, the blessings of Lehi’s seed can and should be extended to native peoples from both North and South America. As stated in the Introduction to the Book of Mormon, Lehi’s family is “among the ancestors of the American Indians.” BOMC KnoWhy #280

This quote from BOMC seems an obvious determination of almost all people. The blessings of both descendants from North and South America have Lehi’s blood, but that is not the issue at hand. The determining issue at hand is where did the Nephite and Lehite Civilization begin after Jerusalem? I believe strongly Nephites or as historians call them Hopewell culture, began in Florida and Nephites or Hopewell’s ended in New York in 400 AD. The blood of these people remain through mingling and intermarriage all over the Americas.

BOMC takes your attention away from the truth, that Lehi’s people are all over both lands, so they can not have to reason why the Nephites landed in Florida and not in Guatemala or Chile. They seem to offer you an option, that takes your mind off of the main issue.

Opinion vs Personal Revelation

BOMC comments below in black. My comments in green:

I quoted above BOMC KnoWhy #280, and it continues to say, “These kinds of limitations led DNA scientist Michael F. Whiting to conclude, “It would be the pinnacle of foolishness to base one’s testimony” of the Book of Mormon “on the results of a DNA analysis.”18 [I don’t base my testimony on DNA, I base it on personal revelation and the Evidence of DNA near the Great Lakes of the Heartland with the DNA of Hebrews in Israel and Turkey additional validate my strong feelings that North America is the place of first landing of Lehi See National Geographic Article Here]. #280 continues, “With all the complexities of DNA science in mind, even defenders of the Book of Mormon must be cautious not to claim evidence where none exists.19 [I am not only cautious, but I don’t claim absolute evidence, but a very likely scientific evidence]. #280 continues, “As concluded in the essay published by the Church, [This essay here was not published by the Church, it was published by the Historians and Intellects the Church hired and depends on them being honest and credible in their conclusions, and then the Church puts their stamp of approval that they trust the historians. I am not saying these historians are lying, but they have their own bias and theories which I do not believe, that our wonderful Prophet and Apostles approve without doctrine, but based on trust and opinions], #280 continues, “DNA studies cannot be used decisively to either affirm or reject the historical authenticity of the Book of Mormon.”20 [That is correct, but personal revelation can. The doctrine of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is true, and I know that President Nelson is our Prophet, and the Church doctrine is neutral about where BofM Geography happened, along with its neutrality on Evolution, age of the earth, translation method and instruments, and many other things. But just as I can say part of my testimony says that dinosaurs lived at the time of Adam, and there was no such thing as pre-Adamites, and the age of the earth is thousands and not millions years of age, I can also say I believe strongly the Book of Mormon events began in North America. Not doctrine, but personal revelation in my opinion.

President Nelson said, “I urge you to stretch beyond your current spiritual ability to receive personal revelation, for the Lord has promised that “if thou shalt [seek], thou shalt receive revelation upon revelation, knowledge upon knowledge, that thou mayest know the mysteries and peaceable things—that which bringeth joy, that which bringeth life eternal.” Revelation for the Church, Revelation for Our Lives by President Russell M. Nelson. I trust our Prophet and love him and our Savior.

#280 continues, “Faithful Latter-day Saints should not be afraid to honestly admit that DNA analysis is inconclusive. The Book of Mormon holds up well under scrutiny and does not need to be propped up by improper use of science. [It is not being propped up by improper use, but added to the spirit of witness of certain truths]. #280 continues, “While genetic studies do not offer the evidence some have hoped for, many other disciplines such as archaeology, anthropology, linguistics, geography, geology, literary studies, and ancient legal studies continue to yield fruitful evidence which both supports and sheds light on Book of Mormon narratives.21

[Yes that fruitful evidence is in the many artifacts, cities and writing of Hebrew found in North America, decalogue stone, bat creek stone, Los Lunas stone and Hebrew earthworks near Cincinnati, OH, the fact that the proper animals to fulfill the Law of Moses were not present in Mesoamerica, i.e., bullocks, lambs, goats, doves, and wine. The Prophet Joseph said during Zion’s camp, “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity… During our travels we visited several of the mounds which had been thrown up by the ancient inhabitants of this country-Nephites, Lamanites, etc. ”Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56 “

There is also the fact that in Ether 13 it says, “For behold, they rejected all the words of Ether; for he truly told them of all things, from the beginning of man; and that after the waters had receded from off the face of this land it became a choice land above all other lands, a chosen land of the Lord; wherefore the Lord would have that all men should serve him who dwell upon the face thereof; And that it was the place of the New Jerusalem, which should come down out of heaven, and the holy sanctuary of the Lord. Behold, Ether saw the days of Christ, and he spake concerning a New Jerusalem upon this land.” [What is this land? The same place the New Jerusalem would be, in Missouri] Ether 13:2-4

About the “Shot” Opinion vs Personal Revelation

As bold as these above statements are, I stand by them as my relationship with the Savior is very personal and enlightening. I saw our Prophet and Apostles take a shot during what I call a fake pandemic, and our leaders understandably said, “Vaccinations administered by competent medical professionals protect health and preserve life. The Church urges its members, employees and missionaries to be good global citizens and help quell the pandemic by safeguarding themselves and others through immunization. Individuals are responsible to make their own decisions about vaccination.” (Underline and bold are my own). Source

I believe and trust our Prophet and Apostles and what they said above. On this personal decision however, I made the decision to not take this particular shot, which I believed would quell the pandemic for myself and others by not taking it. I evaluated and listened to many medical professionals, and read scientific information and watched many videos, and I determined there were possible deadly ingredients inside certain shots, that I did not want to take the chance of injecting. I have never been anti-vaccine, but with this one I was. Personal revelation, not disobedience on my part. I agree with what our Prophet said, “In coming days, it will not be possible to survive spiritually without the guiding, directing, comforting, and constant influence of the Holy Ghost.” Russell M. Nelson https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/church/news/heed-warnings-from-president-nelson-a-modern-day-watchman-on-the-tower?lang=eng

“Belief in prophets and apostles at the head of the Church does not mean that members blindly follow their leaders. While the prophet of God receives revelation and inspiration to guide the Church as a whole, revelation flows at every level, including to the leaders of congregations and to individual families and members. In fact, individual members are expected to seek that kind of divine guidance to help them in their own lives, in their responsibilities in the Church and even in temporal pursuits, including their occupations. Members are also expected to prayerfully seek their own “testimony” or conviction of the principles their leaders teach them. https://newsroom.churchofjesuschrist.org/article/modern-prophets-and-continuing-revelation?fbclid=IwAR3PcuLglKsRNLIqfWeHiD3e3WZ9_cQxyJMZ5nRoVRISLpcBIyR6uADDw

Ka-Boom> This is HUGE to me. Personal Revelation, not blind obedience!

“If you live into the next century you will see evidence for the Book of Mormon come forth in droves.” Truman G. Madsen, speaking of what the Prophet Joseph Smith said to a colleague, in the opening statement of the 2005 video, “Journey of Faith.”

“HIDDEN CITIES” IN NORTH AMERICA

Exploring the Book of Mormon in America’s Heartland by Rod Meldrum Page 116

“…When…first commanded to testify of these things they [The Three Witness] demurred and told the Lord the people would not believe them for the book concerning which they were to bear record told of a people who were educated and refined, dwelling in large cities; whereas all that was then known of the early inhabitants of this country was the filthy, lazy, degraded and ignorant savages that were roaming over the land. The Lord told us, in reply that he would make it known to the people that the early inhabitants of this land had been just such a people as they were described in the book, and he would lead them to discover the ruins of great cities, and they should have abundant evidence of the truth of that which is written in the book…” – David Whitmer, Interview with James H. Hart (Richmond, Mo., 21 August 1883), as printed in Deseret Evening News, Salt Lake City, Utah as published in Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 560.

Roger G. Kennedy, Director Emeritus, Smithsonian National Museum of American History, author, “Hidden Cities, The Discovery and Loss of Ancient North American Civilization,” The Free Press, New York, [1995], stated, “Very, very few of us were conscious of these immense cities of a place like Monk’s Mound and Cahokia, opposite St. Louis, which is bigger in its footprint than the Great Pyramid at Giza [city in Egypt]. We didn’t know that.” Dr. Kennedy coined the phrase, “Hidden Cities,” because he states, “I use the term because these were very big places. There were more people, that we now know, in Cahokia, across from St. Louis, than there were in London or Rome. There were major population centers in what is now Nashville and Cincinnati and Pittsburgh and St. Louis. Few realize that some of the most complex structures of ancient archaeology were built in North America, home of some of the most highly advanced and well organized civilizations in the world.”

In his book, Hidden Cities, he writes: “Eighteenth century pioneers passing over the Appalachians into the Ohio Valley wrote often of [the] feeling of being freed of encumbrances, of fresh beginnings. Judging from what they said, and from what has been said of them subsequently, most of them shared the misconception that they were entering an ample emptiness intended to be theirs alone. “In fact… [t]he western vastness was not empty. Several hundred thousand people were already there, and determined to resist invasion….Even along the headwaters of the Ohio, on the banks of mountain brooks, there were signs of ancient habitation…As the streams grew larger, so did the buildings. “In the Ohio and Mississippi
valleys, tens of thousands of structures were built between six and sixty-six centuries ago. Some, as large
as twenty-five miles in extant, required over three million person hours of labor” – Roger G. Kennedy, Hidden Cities, page 560 Annotated Book of Mormon

Few realize that some of the oldest, largest, and most complex structures of ancient archaeology were built of earth, clay, and stone right here in America, in the Ohio and Mississippi valleys. From 6,000 years ago until quite recently, North America was home to some of the most highly advanced and well organized civilizations in the world – complete with cities, roads, and commerce. From the lost city of Balbantsha, near New Orleans, to the Great Hopewell Road, a causeway for religious pilgrims along the Ohio River in the thirteenth century, these cultures built hundreds of thousands of structures, of which a small but tantalizing portion still remain. Like the Druids of Salisbury Plain, they patterned extraordinarily precise geometry according to the rising and setting of the moon. Like the ancient Egyptians, they organized millions of hours of human labor to construct pyramids, platforms, and plazas. In Hidden Cities, Roger G. Kennedy sets out on a bold quest of recovery – a recovery of the rich heritage of the North American peoples, and a reimagination of the true relations of their modern-day successors and neighbors. From the Spanish and French explorers to the present, very few Euro-Americans have paid attention to the evidence and meaning of this heritage.

Building on recent work of many archaeologists and historians, Roger Kennedy presents a fascinating picture of these American antiquities as well as their reception among leading citizens of the young United States. On missions of exploration, politics, and even piracy, men such as George Rogers Clark, George Washington, Albert Gallatin, and Thomas Jefferson frequently chanced upon the architecture of the past. As Kennedy shows us the magnificence of the mound-building cultures through the sometimes-prejudiced eyes of the Founding generation, he reveals not only the astounding history of our continent, but also the reasons why we have refused to credit Native American predecessors with the greatness. Roger G. Kennedy, Director Emeritus, Smithsonian National Museum of American History, author, “Hidden Cities, The Discovery and Loss of Ancient North American Civilization,” The Free Press, New York, [1995]

Etzanoa Ancient Mississippian Era City of 20,000 Indians

“Wichita State archaeologist and anthropologist Donald Blakeslee points out man-made depressions on a boulder in what would have been the lost city of Etzanoa, a home to ancestors of the Wichita tribe. Researchers like Blakeslee believe that the area was a sprawling city of 20,000 people… ” TRAVIS HEYING THE WICHITA EAGLE

Dr. Don Blakeslee, Wichita State University professor of anthropology and archaeologist, has shed new light on the significance of the Great Plains in the history of pre-historic North America.

“Etzanoa has remained a mystery for 400 years. Archaeologists could not find it. Historians thought reports of a permanent settlement with 20,000 Native Americans in it were exaggerated. But here in Arkansas City, at the confluence of the Walnut and Arkansas Rivers, Blakeslee, an anthropologist and archaeologist at Wichita State University, has found evidence of a massive town stretching across thousands of acres of bluffs and rich bottomland along two rivers. What clinched it was the discovery, by a high school kid, of a half-inch iron cannon ball. He even found a still-functional water shrine, depicting communication with the spirit world, carved into a limestone boulder in Tami and Greg Norwood’s backyard.

It’s a good story, all true, Blakeslee said: A lost city, a forgotten mythology — and the story of the once-great Wichita Nation, decimated by European diseases, then pushed aside by American settlers and the United States Army. With the discovery, Arkansas City leaders are hoping to turn their town into a tourist destination.

“We always knew we once had a whole bunch of Indians living around here, because we had found way too many artifacts to think otherwise,” said Jay Warren, an Arkansas City council member. “But we had no idea until Dr. Blakeslee came along about how big it was.” Etzanoa might have been comparable in size to Cahokia, Blakeslee said. That alone should bring world attention…

Video here https://www.kansas.com/news/state/article144613064.html

“The Spaniards were amazed by the size of Etzanoa,” Blakeslee said. “They counted 2,000 houses that could hold 10 people each. They said it would take two or three days to walk through it all.” But for four centuries, the story of a big Native American town in Kansas made no sense to historians…. Onate sent armed patrols into the empty town.

What his soldiers saw unnerved them. They told Onate they’d counted 2,000 big beehive-shaped homes — clusters of these homes surrounded by cornfields. Nervous about the size of the place, they turned around. Indians told them later that the settlement extended for miles past where the Spaniards stopped, meaning the true population might have been higher than the 20,000 Spanish estimate.” Source: Its location a mystery for centuries, huge Indian city may have been found in Kansas By Roy Wenzl Kansas city Star Full Article Here: Etzanoa

“…the bodies of many thousands are moldering in heaps upon the face of the earth…” (Alma 28:11). See Annotated Book of Mormon page 260

How many Mounds were there?

As I quoted above, I think it is important enough to quote again. “The most common question that is asked about mounds is, “How many exist?” In the 1800’s the Smithsonian sponsored many expeditions to identify mound sites across America. A map (shown left) was produced by Cyrus Thomas in 1894 in a Bureau of Ethnology book. They found approximately 100,000 mound sites, many with complexes containing 2 to 100 mounds. The figure of 100,000 mounds once existing— based on Cyrus Thomas map revealing 100,000 sites—is often cited by others, but that estimate is far, far too low. After visiting several thousand mounds and reviewing the literature, I am fairly certain that over 1,000,000 mounds once existed and that perhaps 100,000 still exist. Oddly, some new mound sites are discovered each year by archaeological surveys in remote areas. But in truth, a large majority of America’s mounds have been completely destroyed by farming, construction, looting, and deliberate total excavations” – Gregory L. Little, Ed.D., The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Native American Mounds & Earthworks, Eagle Wing Books, Inc., Memphis, TN [2009].

New Discoveries about Mayans and bias confirmation
Jonathan Neville Blog below

“We have an outstanding new example of how confirmation bias works in the arena of Book of Mormon geography and historicity.

Last week, researchers announced a major discovery about Mayan civilization based on LiDAR scanning of jungles in Central America. This discovery will probably confirm your bias no matter what you believe; i.e., it will support your position whether:

1. You accept the New York Cumorah as taught in President Cowdery’s Letter VII and reaffirmed by the prophets and apostles, which I refer to as Moroni’s America (MA);

OR

2. You accept the Mesoamerican/two-Cumorahs (M2C) theory taught by BYU/CES intellectuals, which repudiates Letter VII and the prophets and apostles.

Another way to say this:

**M2C seeks to repudiate Letter VII and the prophets and apostles.**

MA seeks to support Letter VII and the prophets and apostles.

You decide which bias you share and then interpret the scriptures accordingly.

I’ll have lots more to say about bias confirmation in upcoming posts because it fascinates me that two groups can derive such dramatically different expectations from the same text.

Because this news about the Mayans is so fresh, let’s start by looking at the discovery. Then we’ll look at how the scriptures are interpreted to confirm the respective biases.
_____

Here’s one report, along with an image from the article:

https://phys.org/news/2018-02-laser-technology-reveals-secrets-ancient.html

A comparison of LiDAR data showing the ancient Maya site of El Zotz covered in trees (left), and with the trees digitally removed. Credit: Ithaca College

The image on the left shows what the area looks like with tree coverage. On the right, the trees are removed, showing a complex of buildings and roads that are not visible naturally.

The new data revealed a much more extensive, sophisticated, and densely-populated civilization than was previously known or estimated.

One of the researchers, Thomas Garrison, will appear in a documentary on the National Geographic channel tomorrow (Feb 6). The article notes this: “Especially telling to Garrison are newly revealed agricultural features that would be necessary to support the lowland Maya population during their centuries of civilization—population estimates have now expanded from a few million to 10-20 million—and defensive structures that suggest warfare was far more prevalent than previously known.”

National Geographic has more photos here: https://news.nationalgeographic.com/2018/02/maya-laser-lidar-guatemala-pacunam/
_____

Next, let’s look at the respective biases.

As an MA supporter, my bias is this:
I accept the New York Cumorah as taught by Letter VII and the prophets and apostles. I interpret the text and relevant scientific and historical evidence in a manner that corroborates and confirms my bias.

M2C supporters (those affiliated with BYU Studies, BookofMormonCentral, FairMormon, the Interpreter, Meridian Magazine, BMAF, etc.) have a bias expressed candidly by BMAF:
“to increase understanding of the Book of Mormon as an ancient Mesoamerican codex.” They interpret the text and relevant scientific and historical evidence in a manner that corroborates and confirms their bias.

After I started writing this post, Meridian Magazine posted an article about this finding titled “How an Incredible New Archaeological Discovery Corroborates the Book of Mormon.” Now I don’t have to infer what M2C intellectuals would think about this discovery: I can use their actual words. You can see why I’ve referred to this source as Meridian Mesoamerican Magazine. They will never, ever tell their readers about President Cowdery’s Letter VII because their owners don’t want their readers to know what the prophets and apostles have taught. I consider this deceitful, of course, and you can decide for yourself whether you agree, but I don’t blame them for seeking to confirm their biases because everyone does it–even when, in this case, they are trying to persuade members of the Church to disbelieve the prophets and apostles.

You can see the bias confirmation in the very title of this article!
_____

There is nothing inherently right or wrong about bias. Everyone has biases. It’s a question of whether we honestly recognize our own and those of others, and then recognize that we interpret the world (and the scriptures) to confirm our biases.

Once we recognize the biases of the various players, the rest is easy.

Here’s an example. My first job out of law school was as a law clerk to the Chief Justice of the Supreme Court of New Mexico. After oral argument on a case, the Justices would vote on the outcome they wanted. Whichever outcome the majority voted for became the Court’s position, and the Justices assigned us, as the law clerks, to write the opinions accordingly.

Any of us law clerks could have written the opinion to reach whichever conclusion the Justices wanted. In close cases, it’s not a question of what the law is, but rather what the Justices want it to be. Then we write the opinion to make it look like the desired outcome was obvious all along. You always want the Court’s opinion frame the issue as a pursuit of the “correct law,” but everyone knows these opinions are anything but that. They are always a reflection of the personal philosophies of the judges. That’s why it makes such a big difference whether a conservative or a liberal is appointed to a court.

The reason lawyers charge clients so much money is not because they know what the law is, but because they know how to use the law to get what the clients want.

BYU fantasy map designed to teach students that the
apostles and prophets are wrong about the New York Cumorah

It’s really no different in scholarly work. The idea that one side or the other is pursuing “the truth” is a ruse. Everyone is seeking purely to confirm his/her biases. When you look at the fantasy map currently being taught at BYU, for example, it has nothing to do with seeking the truth, and everything to do with teaching the students that the prophets and apostles are wrong about the New York Cumorah. Otherwise, the BYU map would show Cumorah in New York.

The same thing is going on in the Church History department, btw, which I’ll be demonstrating in upcoming posts. The scholars there are colluding with the M2C proponents to portray Joseph Smith as a confused speculator who was wrong about the New York Cumorah.

This is why the semantic arguments about interpreting the Book of Mormon are pointless. LDS literature on this topic is full of subjective interpretations about such topics as what constitutes a “narrow neck,” and whether that is different from a “narrow neck of land.” You will agree or disagree with a particular interpretation depending on whether you agree or disagree with the bias of the person proposing that interpretation.

Actually, this is why the M2C proponents oppose Letter VII so vehemently. You can’t mistake President Cowdery’s meaning when he states it is a fact that the final battles of the Jaredites and Nephites took place in the mile-wide valley west of Cumorah. There’s no wiggle room there.

To reiterate this again:

MA proponents seek interpretations of the text and relevant science, history, etc. that corroborate Letter VII and the prophets and apostles because they want to demonstrate their teachings are correct.

M2C proponents seek interpretations of the text and relevant science, history, etc. that refute Letter VII and the prophets and apostles because they want to demonstrate their teachings are false.

Everything you read about this topic reflects these respective biases.

Meridian Magazine has an agenda of teaching members of the Church that the prophets and apostles are wrong about Cumorah, so they published this article to reinforce that agenda.

My agenda is to teach members of the Church that the prophets and apostles are correct about Cumorah, so I publish this blog to reinforce that agenda.

This is all very basic, but it is usually overlooked.

Now, let’s look at how the new data about the Mayans confirms these respective biases.

Key Information

MY position. If you believe in the New York Cumorah, you will likely view this LiDAR discovery as additional evidence that the Nephites could not possibly have lived among the Mayans.

I think the text shows Lehi’s colony landing in the promised land, planting their own seeds, finding animals and ore in the wilderness, all while completely unimpeded by any existing civilization. (1 Ne. 18:23-5). ; i.e., that there were no “other nations” in the promised land where they landed, “for behold, many nations would overrun the land, that there would be no place for an inheritance” (2 Nephi 1:8). I do think there were some indigenous people who went with Nephi when he fled (2 Nephi 5:6), but I infer they were unorganized hunter/gatherers that did not qualify as any sort of “nation” and were impressed by the Jewish immigrants’ technology, language, etc.

In my view, it is difficult enough to believe that Lehi’s family, a relative handful of immigrants from a distant culture speaking a different language, could have arrived and started planting crops on unclaimed land in Mesoamerica, encountering no resistance, but it is even more difficult to believe Lehi’s descendants could have managed to rule as kings and chief judges over even a part of a Mayan civilization, and that in the midst of this Mayan civilization, King Mosiah could have escaped with the Nephites into the wilderness and found a much larger group of illiterate people (the people of Zarahemla) who possessed exactly one engraven stone.

Now that we are learning from LiDAR that the Mayan civilization was even larger, more densely populated, and more sophisticated than we previously realized, the Book of Mormon seems even less plausible in that setting. IOW, the grander the Mayan civilization, the less likely it is that Lehi landed anywhere near that civilization.

This view is based on the text and has nothing directly to do with the New York Cumorah, but it does confirm my bias in favor of the New York Cumorah.
_____

M2C position. If you believe the M2C position that Cumorah is not in New York and that the entire Book of Mormon took place in Mesoamerica, you will likely view this LiDAR discovery as additional evidence that the Nephites must have lived among the Mayans.

The basic M2C concept is described in the Meridian Magazine article. It is the idea that the Nephites were absorbed into Mayan culture. That’s why there is no Israelite DNA in Central America, no traces of Nephite languages or the law of Moses or Christian beliefs and practices, etc. M2C proponents believe there were bottlenecks (both DNA-related and cultural) that screened out Nephite cultural influence.

Let’s look at some of the verses cited in the Meridian Magazine article to demonstrate how the respective interpretation confirm the respective biases.

M2C proponents generally believe the Nephites lived among a much larger culture (i.e., Mayan culture in Mesoamerica). The Meridian article cites Mormon 1:7 as evidence of a huge Nephite population, possibly in the millions, with intensive agriculture, etc.

6 And it came to pass that I, being eleven years old, was carried by my father into the land southward, even to the land of Zarahemla.

7 The whole face of the land had become covered with buildings, and the people were as numerous almost, as it were the sand of the sea.

If you look at the published LiDAR images, and you want to confirm your M2C bias of a large, dense civilization, you will eagerly conclude that (i) Mayan buildings literally “covered” the land, and (ii) Mormon somehow knew this without the benefit of satellite images.

But if you’re not seeking to confirm your M2C bias, you look at the selected LiDAR images and notice they do not show the land to be “covered with buildings.” There are more structures than archaeologists realized, for sure, but most of the terrain remains uninhabited, just like in the much more heavily populated modern world.

The National Geographic article points out that “The results suggest that Central America supported an advanced civilization that was, at its peak some 1,200 years ago, more comparable to sophisticated cultures such as ancient Greece or China than to the scattered and sparsely populated city states that ground-based research had long suggested.”

No ancient civilizations in Greece, China, Mesoamerica, or anywhere else, covered the land with buildings. The LiDAR articles themselves don’t make any such claim. Instead, they note that “Complex irrigation and terracing systems supported intensive agriculture capable of feeding masses of workers who dramatically reshaped the landscape.”

LiDAR shows us that the “face of the land” was mainly covered with agricultural activities and wilderness, with some areas containing a concentration of buildings, just as the land today is throughout the world, even in densely populated countries such as Taiwan, South Korea, Lebanon, and Israel.

Only a bias-confirming M2C proponent would delude himself/herself into thinking that these LiDAR images show “the whole face of the land covered with buildings.”

Am I saying Mormon was wrong?

Not at all.

Let’s look at the scripture. He says he was 11 years old when his father took him on this trip. Why would he say the face of the land was “covered with buildings,” when such a description, if taken literally, is impossible as we just saw.

1. First, we have to consider this from the perspective of an 11-year-old boy.
2. Second, we have to consider what someone on the ground would see, without the benefit of satellite images.
3. Third, we have to consider what the term “building” means.

I’ve addressed all of this before in my book, Moroni’s America, but I’ll quickly summarize it here.

1. The perception of an 11-year-old differs from the perception of an adult. Think of Mormon as a Cub Scout. He wasn’t even old enough to be a Deacon. How would a Cub Scout perceive the world? To children, everything looks bigger. Who hasn’t revisited a childhood home and been surprised at how small it was compared with what you remembered?

Tikal viewed from the air

2. Without the benefit of satellite or aerial imagery, how would ancient people know what “the face of the land” was like? If you’ve climbed to the top of the Mayan ruins in Yucatan as I have, you know you can look over the relatively flat terrain and see the peaks of other ruins, many of them still covered with jungle. Let’s assume that in Mormon’s day the jungle was cut back so you could see the structures clearly.

What would Mormon see from the top of one of these temples?

He would see mostly agricultural land, just as the LiDAR images show.

The Meridian Magazine article, paradoxically, recognizes the inconsistency of its own argument. Look at these two applications of Mormon 1:7:

“Maya lowland population at apogee could have reached 15 million Mormon 1:7” (we can all see that Mormon 1:7 gives no population numbers).

“land use was intensive – nearing 100% utilization is some areas Mormon 1:7” (we can all read that Mormon 1:7 describes buildings covering the whole face of the earth, not “intensive land use”).

Besides reading into the text the M2C bias, these two claims are inconsistent. Which is it? “The whole face of the earth is covered with buildings” (Mormon’s description)” or “intensive land use in some areas” for agriculture (Meridian Magazine’s M2C description)? Do you see how bias confirmation can lead to absurd interpretations of the text?
_____

So what could Mormon have meant in these verses?

He could only have reported what he saw (or was told). I think this means that on his way to Zarahemla, he traveled in heavily populated areas.

I think everyone can agree that he did not have an aerial view.

So let’s think. How would an 11-year-old boy taking what was essentially a long field trip travel through a heavily populated area that was “covered with buildings” with so many people that it seemed to him like “the people were as numerous almost, as it were the sand of the sea?”

One thing is for sure; Mormon either did not describe his experience accurately, or he could not have been traveling through the areas captured in these LiDAR images, because most of the land he would have traveled through was agricultural or wilderness.

National Geographic is going to show the most spectacular LiDAR images of stone structures, including temples and roads. They will show indicia of irrigation, including canals, dykes and reservoirs (none of which are mentioned in the text, btw). But by far, most of the land even in this “densely populated” ancient Mayan world captured by LiDAR is not covered by buildings.

Again, I’m not saying Mormon reported his observations inaccurately. I’m saying just the opposite.

Distribution of mounds and earthworks in the eastern United States.
Red dots indicate relative occurrence and comparative distribution
rather than individual major remains.

I think Mormon was traveling along the Allegheny and Ohio rivers on his way to the land of Zarahemla (Illinois and Iowa). In ancient North America, people lived along these rivers.

This map shows how the ancient moundbuilders in North America located mostly along rivers. This makes sense; rivers provided water, fish, and other wildlife. They were transportation corridors. They also served as boundaries between competing groups.

If, as I have proposed, Mormon was traveling along these rivers, he would have seen little more than buildings and people. (One non-LDS experts reports there were over a million mounds in ancient North America.)

Had Mormon instead been walking through Mesoamerica, he would have seen mostly agricultural and wilderness areas, occasionally interspersed with the Mayan structures.

From my perspective, confirming my bias in favor of Letter VII and the New York Cumorah, young Mormon was describing a long-distance journey through a heavily populated area where the “face of the land” (as opposed to the rivers he was on) appeared to be “covered with buildings” along with lots and lots of people.

From my perspective, a person traveling through the lands depicted in the Mayan LiDAR photos would never have described the land as “covered with buildings” because most of it was agricultural and wilderness.

3. What does the term “building” mean in the first place?

First, we have to recognize that not a verse in the Book of Mormon says any “buildings” were made of stone. We are told they were made of wood and, for one brief period in one location, of wood and cement (Helaman 3). But the only stone buildings in the text are in the imagination of the reader.

If you want to confirm an M2C bias, then you can read “stone” into the text wherever you want. People who share your bias will undoubtedly agree with you.

But because I don’t share the M2C bias, I don’t see any stone buildings.

However, I do see “their shipping and building of ships,” which Mormon didn’t take the time to describe in detail but was just as much a part of Nephite society as “their building of temples, and of synagogues and their sanctuaries” (Helaman 3:14). I take this to mean they lived along rivers.

So what could Mormon have meant by “buildings” in verse 7?

In my presentation at the 2017 Mormon History Association in St. Louis (you can read it here), I pointed out that Dr. Roger Kennedy, the former director of the Smithsonian’s American History Museum, addressed a misperception about earth mounds, noting that earth mounds are actually buildings. “Build and building are also very old words, often used in this text [his book] as they were when the English language was being invented, to denote earthen structures. About 1150, when the word build was first employed in English, it referred to the construction of an earthen grave. 350 years later, an early use of the term to build up was the description of the process by which King Priam of Troy constructed a “big down to bare earth.” So when we refer to the earthworks of the Ohio and Mississippi Valleys as buildings no one should be surprised.”

Even today when you drive along the Ohio River you see lots of ancient mounds that have been preserved. I’ve taken photos of many of these. By far, most have been destroyed and replaced by modern roads and structures. But as the map above shows, in ancient times if you traveled along these rivers, there were mound cities and defensive positions along the banks.

MORMON, “CARRIED BY MY FATHER… TO THE LAND OF ZARAHEMLA.” by Ken Corbett

Most of the modern depictions of the moundbuilder sites illustrate Mississippian or later culture because these were built over earlier settlements that dated to Book of Mormon times, but they give a rough idea of what Mormon would have seen during his field trip.

[This painting again shows young Mormon on his way to Zarahemla. [They are traveling south west on the Ohio River at Moundsville, WV, and you can see Grave Creek Mound].

A Cub Scout seeing this would definitely conclude that the “whole face of the land” was “covered with buildings.”

Nevertheless, if your bias is that Letter VII and the prophets and apostles are wrong, then you cannot accept my interpretation of the text because it would contradict your bias. It would generate cognitive dissonance you seek to avoid.

Instead, you must persuade yourself that traveling through agricultural and wilderness land, by foot, occasionally passing through areas of dense human habitation, would lead you to write that the “whole face of the land had become covered with buildings, and the people were as numerous almost, as it were the sand of the sea.”
_____

You can also pretend that you don’t have a bias; i.e., you don’t have an opinion on whether or not Letter VII and the prophets and apostles are correct. You just want to look at the “facts” and decide.

If so, I’m interested in an explanation of how these Mayan LiDAR images show anything like the “whole face of the land covered with buildings.”
_____

There’s one more aspect of this passage we should examine.

The M2C proponents claim the Book of Mormon describes a Nephite civilization numbering in the millions (or at least in the midst of millions of Mayans). The LiDAR discoveries have increased population estimates to as high as 15 million, which confirms the M2C bias.

The MA bias sees it differently. I read the text as describing a Nephite civilization of tens of thousands, not millions, of people. (I’m not discussing the Jaredites here.) Because of my bias, when I read LiDAR discoveries that there were many millions more Mayan than previously believed, that takes the Mayan civilization even further away from the descriptions in the text.

I keep reading in Mormon 1. During the same year as Mormon’s field trip, he says there began to be a war (verse 8).

8 And it came to pass in this year there began to be a war between the Nephites, who consisted of the Nephites and the Jacobites and the Josephites and the Zoramites; and this war was between the Nephites, and the Lamanites and the Lemuelites and the Ishmaelites.
9 Now the Lamanites and the Lemuelites and the Ishmaelites were called Lamanites, and the two parties were Nephites and Lamanites.
10 And it came to pass that the war began to be among them in the borders of Zarahemla, by the waters of Sidon.

Sounds like a lot of people involved, doesn’t it? Seven separate groups, allied into two camps: the Nephites and the Lamanites.

In fact, Mormon says “the Nephites had gathered together a great number of men” for this war. They had a number of battles during which the Nephite “did slay many of” the Lamanites.

Now, how many men did Mormon consider to be a “great number?”

30,000.

Well, “even to exceed the number of thirty thousand.”

Look at how that is phrased. Mormon seeks to impress the reader with the size of this Nephite army by calling it “a great number of men, even to exceed the number of thirty thousand.”As if the reader can hardly imagine a number as great as 30,000.

“…Here, between these hills, the entire power and national strength of both the Jaredites and Nephites were destroyed. By turning to the 529th and 530th pages of the Book of Mormon, you will read Mormon’s account of the last great struggle of his people, as they were encamped round this hill Cumorah. In this valley fell the remaining strength and pride of a once powerful people, the Nephites—once so highly favored of the Lord, but at that time in darkness, doomed to suffer extermination by the hand of their barbarous and uncivilized brethren. From the top of this hill, Mormon, with a few others, after the battle, gazed with horror upon the mangled remains of those who, the day before, were filled with anxiety, hope, or doubt.” Oliver Cowdery’s Letter VII Joseph Smith Papers “Letter VII,” LDS Messenger and Advocate, July 1835, 1:155–159 .

In the context of a civilization of 15 million people, how would this be at all impressive?

Do you see why, in my interpretation of the text, a Nephite civilization in the midst of 15 million people makes no sense?

Later, Mormon tells us that after he gathered in his people “together in one body” he was able to recruit an army of 42,000. (Mormon 2:7-9). That’s even more impressive than the 30,000, but still insignificant in the midst of 15 million people.

For these and similar reasons, the larger the Mayan civilization turns out to be, the less likely it has anything to do with the Book of Mormon.
_____

So far, I’ve only addressed Mormon 1:7 to show how confirmation bias drives one’s interpretation of the text. I could do the same with the rest of the Meridian Magazine article.

I freely admit my bias: I seek to corroborate and support President Cowdery’s Letter VII and the prophets and apostles who have consistently affirmed it.

M2C proponents also freely admit their bias: they seek “to increase understanding of the Book of Mormon as an ancient Mesoamerican codex,” which requires them to refute and reject President Cowdery’s Letter VII and the prophets and apostles who have consistently affirmed it.

In my view, the intellectuals who push M2C don’t really care what the text actually says, so long as they can construe it–or make stuff up–up to confirm their biases.

They are so obsessed with proving the prophets and apostles wrong that they resort to strained interpretations of the text and seeing terms and concepts that don’t appear in the text anywhere. That’s how they come up with the 3 Js (Jaguars, Jungles and Jade) and the three Ms (Mayans, Mountains and Massive stone temples) that are characteristic of Mesoamerica but not the Book of Mormon. (Not to mention volcanoes…).
_____

Every time you read Meridian Magazine (or BYU Studies, or anything produced by any other members of the citation cartel), you need to recognize that the authors are confirming their biases.

If you share their biases, then you will probably accept what they write, no problem.

If you don’t share their biases, you will see right through their rhetoric.

http://www.moronisamerica.com/new-discoveries-about-mayans-and-bias-confirmation/

Source: Book of Mormon Wars

Thanks for Reading

May the Lord bless you all in your patience to read another one of my long blogs. My intent is not to bore you, but to be inclusive of all the data I can find pertaining to a specific idea. I hope you will mark this blog, share it and re-read it as I know it is difficult to retain so much information.

As I said earlier, I do feel a reason to include some of my personal beliefs above, which I feel were shared to enlighten and help someone, to come to a better understanding of the Book of Mormon and a deeper love of our Savior.

First Publication of the Smithsonian (Nephites & Jaredites?)

Book of Mormon Evidence

-

October 27, 2022

0

First Publication of the Smithsonian (Nephites & Jaredites?)

It is absolutely amazing that in my lifetime of 66 years, I had never heard of, nor remembered about, this amazing first book of the Smithsonian’s until about 12 years ago. Why didn’t our schools teach these things? Maybe I wasn’t paying attention but I doubt something this big could elude my parents, teachers and I.

Knowing this information about the possible connection to the Adena (Jaredite) and Hopewell (Nephite) cultures has changed my life. How? I love truth and Mesoamerican has never rang true to me, ever! How would Moroni get all those plates from Mesoamerica to New York (See Val Chadwick Bagley Cartoon Below). I had finally settled on the idea that the Lord must have helped Moroni, but that makes no sense, because the Lord will only do for us, things which are nearly impossible to do for ourselves. I now know, the same hill that Joseph received the plates is the same hill where the final battles were held, and Mesoamerica is very far away from New York. See many quotes here from Prophets and Apostles.

*Millions of earthworks made by an ancient North American people? How can they hide that? Or, how can people not teach of such a magnificent thing? It seems to me the Smithsonian hid this magnificent book, probably after they found out that it was teaching that ancient North Americans were more intelligent than they wanted us to believe. How many other artifacts in the Smithsonian are hid from us? Wayne May has been there in their basement and he verifies that hundreds, probably thousands of artifacts are there, including a 9 foot skeleton.

Please every one who reads this, shout it out to your friends. It is HUGE information!

* “The most common question that is asked about mounds is, “How many exist?” In the 1800’s the Smithsonian sponsored many expeditions to identify mound sites across America. A map (shown above) was produced by Cyrus Thomas in 1894 in a Bureau of Ethnology book. They found approximately 100,000 mound sites, many with complexes containing 2 to 100 mounds. The figure of 100,000 mounds once existing— based on Cyrus Thomas map revealing 100,000 sites—is often cited by others, but that estimate is far, far too low. After visiting several thousand mounds and reviewing the literature, I am fairly certain that over 1,000,000 mounds once existed and that perhaps 100,000 still exist. Oddly, some new mound sites are discovered each year by archaeological surveys in remote areas. But in truth, a large majority of America’s mounds have been completely destroyed by farming, construction, looting, and deliberate total excavations” – Gregory L. Little, Ed.D., The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Native American Mounds & Earthworks, Eagle Wing Books, Inc., Memphis, TN [2009].

Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley

Early in the 19th century, as wagon trains streamed into the Ohio and Mississippi valleys, settlers came upon vast numbers of abandoned earthworks that they attributed to a sophisticated race of long-gone mound builders. Giving rise to often-loaded questions about human origins, the mounds and the artifacts found within them became the focus of early American efforts toward a science of archaeology. Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley (1848) was the first major work in the nascent discipline as well as the first publication of the newly established Smithsonian Institution. It remains today both a key document in the history of American archaeology and the primary source of information about hundreds of mounds and earthworks in the eastern United States, most now vanished. While adhering to the popular assumption that the builders could not have been the ancestors of the supposedly savage Native American groups still living in the region, the authors set high scientific standards for their time. Their work provides insight into some of the conceptual, methodological, and substantive issues that archaeologists still confront. The book includes numerous maps, plates, and engravings.

“The Smithsonian Institution was established with funds from James Smithson (1765-1829), a British scientist who left his estate to the United States to found “at Washington, under the name of the Smithsonian Institution, an establishment for the increase and diffusion of knowledge.” On August 10, 1846, the U.S. Senate passed the act organizing the Smithsonian Institution, which was signed into law by President James K. Polk.”

Congress authorized acceptance of the Smithson bequest on July 1, 1836, but it took another ten years of debate before the Smithsonian was founded! Once established, the Smithsonian became part of the process of developing an American national identity—an identity rooted in exploration, innovation, and a unique American style. That process continues today as the Smithsonian looks toward the future.”

Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley (full title Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley: Comprising the Results of Extensive Original Surveys and Explorations) (1848) by the Americans Ephraim George Squier and Edwin Hamilton Davis is a landmark in American scientific research, the study of the prehistoric indigenous mound builders of North America, and the early development of archaeology as a scientific discipline. Published in 1848, it was the Smithsonian Institution’s first publication and the first volume in its Contributions to Knowledge series.[1] The book had 306 pages, 48 lithographed maps and plates, and 207 wood engravings. Smithsonian

Lost American Antiquities: A Hidden History – Silencing the Ancient Mound Builders

by Steven E. Smoot
CHAPTER 8

“The Smithsonian had much riding on the Squier and Davis report, as there was much Congressional interest in continuing the investigation into the Mound Builders. Though today their report is not commonly known, they did not come about as the first publication of the Smithsonian in a vacuum. In the middle of the 1800s there were many men of science who were advancing competing works.

Rather than providing answers, the Squier and Davis report and research would raise even more questions as to the origin of the ancient Mound Builders. The artifacts found would spark the imagination of many Americans of many different interests, who were keen to learn more about the antiquities of America and of the mysterious people who had left such magnificent artifacts and earthworks.

Included in that group of interested parties was the newly formed Smithsonian Institution, which had accepted the work of Squier and Davis. The said work included a large collection of survey maps with intriguing descriptions of ancient artifacts that provided insight into these ancient cultures—making their choice of Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, as the first-ever publication issued by the Smithsonian Institution on any subject, a very interesting selection.

In the 1998, republication of Ancient Monuments by the Smithsonian, David J. Meltzer stated: “All this was riding on a book devoted to the questions of the origin, antiquity, and identity of the Mound Builders.”⁴⁸ In the wake of Squier and Davis’s report, questions were still looming about who the people were that built such amazing earthwork structures and mounds, which provided evidence of an understanding of higher mathematics, advanced engineering, and the cosmos. The view at the time was that the “mound construction was widely and popularly attributed to a race of mound-builders, who no longer existed or at least no longer existed where and as they had earlier.”⁴⁹

Even after the publication of this record by the Smithsonian, there continued to be questions raised. Were the Mound Builders the American Indians, who many in that day believed to be a savage culture, or were they a lost race that once existed and then through war, disease, and migration had mysteriously disappeared? Meltzer states; “There was considerable speculation, among antiquarians no less than others, about who the Mound Builders were, where they had come from and when and where they had disappeared to…Nor was it clear how the Mound Builders related to living Native Americans: Were they linked as ancestors and descendants?”⁵⁰ Or were they a separate culture or a mixture of cultures, and were they savage, barbaric or civilized?

Squier’s report still stands as one of the most significant works ever produced looking into these ancient North American mound-building cultures. It was hailed around the world as a “Great American Work”, shortly after being turned over to the Smithsonian in May 1847, not long after the Smithsonian’s founding by Congress on August 10, 1846. The Board of Regents for the Smithsonian Institution was composed of politicians and elected officials of the U.S. government who themselves harbored nationalistic aspirations for the fledgling institute. It was at this time that the final arrangements for the publication of Squier and Davis’s work as the first volume of the Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge was worked on by a committee of the American Ethnological Society who recommended its publication. An advertisement in the “Literary World” hailed “Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley a Great American Work.⁵¹

*Ancient Monuments of The Mississippi Valley, Set of 48 original plates in 1848 (Book) $9.95*
This spiral bound over sized book contains a complete set of 48 of the plates from the book, Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley by the Smithsonian’s E.G. Squier and E.H. Davis from their original surveys. These reproductions have been enlarged 120% from the original size for greater detail. They include such works as those of Newark, Chillicothe and Marietta, Ohio, the Great Circle & Octagon, Fort Ancient, Fort Hill, Serpent Mound, and “the Cross.”

“Such was the consensus on the Squier-Davis researches until the founding of the Smithsonian’s Bureau of American Ethnology in 1879.” [Under the direction of John Wesley Powell, who would find it difficult to challenge their report given.] “Indeed, the reverence with which the views of Squier and Davis work were generally received placed an enormous burden on the next generation of archaeologists who labored to overthrow the “lost Race” theory.” However, Powell as director, along with “Henry W. Henshaw of the Bureau of Ethnology began the task of debunking the honored authors’ (Squier and Davis) in 1880.” Also employed by Powell was “Cyrus Thomas, the bureau’s director of mound explorations, who rejected the functional assumptions of the authors’ ‘imperfect and faulty’ classification of mounds enclosures in favor of a less theoretical nomenclature.”⁵²

Squier and Davis’s 1848 report was heralded as a ‘monumental work’ for over thirty years, but in the late 1800s Squier began to experience a more organized criticism of their work, with a lot of it stemming from the Bureau of Ethnology, under its founder John Wesley Powell. Powell would take the lead in working to overthrow some of the findings and claims surrounding the origin of the Mound Builders. This newly organized bureau of the Smithsonian would go on to re-define many of the artifacts that had been associated with America’s mound building cultures. The Bureau’s work would serve to discredit some of Squier’s previous assessments, which would work to multiply the personal tragedies that would plague Squier in his later life. This riff between Squier and the Bureau of Ethnology at the Smithsonian resulted in a number of his works never being printed and, in some cases, never even finished. Squier was diagnosed in later life with a mental illness and was committed to a mental institution, where he was imprisoned for over a decade of the last years of his life.

Even though much of the institutional criticism came concerning his works in the 1880-90s, there were some who began to question and to criticize his work shortly after Ancient Monuments publication in 1848, as Henshaw working under Powell would be critical of some of his elucidations of his findings as ‘theoretical.’ Thus, they requested of Squier’s to do a new report, taking a renewed look at what artifacts were to be found in the State of New York.

https://erenow.net/common/lost-american-antiquities-a-hidden-history-silencing-the-ancient-mound-builders/lost-american-antiquities-a-hidden-history-silencing-the-ancient-mound-builders.files/image031.jpg

Grave Creek Mound surrounded by embankments

Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, 1848, Squier and Davis, Plate XXVII

In his comparative studies, Squier believed that he was making a great breakthrough. “He regarded the results of those investigations to be “truly remarkable” and again stated his certainty that once completed they would bring new evidence to bear upon “the origin and antiquity of the American race.”⁵³

In sharing his finding with Henry, Squier stated: I speak with almost absolute certainty, when I say that I have the key to the whole system of our aboriginal religion. North and South, and that I have identified not only the original purpose of the imposing monuments of Central America, but the very nature of the worship and the divinities to which they were dedicated.⁵⁴

Squier’s growing interest in pursuing these investigations beyond casual mention had prompted Henry [then head of the Smithsonian] to eliminate certain “theoretical matter” from the Squier-Davis manuscript just prior to its printing, Squier complained to Samuel George Morton in September 1848 that the work had been “emasculated” by Henry’s heavy-handed editing. He declared that he would thereafter remain free and clear of all “entangling alliances” with institutions: “I have danced to one turn in fetters—for the first and last time.” Henry further angered Squier due to his reluctance to underwrite the cost of extending Squier’s investigations into other portions of the Mississippi Valley…He was determined that once his business with the Smithsonian was concluded “our paths will diverge at a very large angle.”…Squier’s attitude toward Henry and the Smithsonian was unfortunate. His reputation as an archaeologist rests squarely upon the originality and disciplined nature of his two monographs published in the Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge.⁵⁵

It was after Squier had complained of the theoretical material that Henry had removed from his 1848 report, Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley. After which he stated, his unwillingness to have any further dealings with Henry and the Smithsonian. He would later agree, to accept an offer to be rehired to do an eight week study, looking into the ancient monuments of New York, stating: “I gladly availed myself of the jointly liberality of the Smithsonian Institution and the Historical Society of New York, to undertake its investigation.”⁵⁶ Even though he knew that his work would be under close scrutiny and the heavy-handed editing by the Smithsonian. Needing the money, he accepted employment, and went to work looking at the ruins found in the State of New York. He presented his second report, Aboriginal Monuments of New York, published by the Smithsonian, in 1849.

Squier referring to his work in his 1849 report, stated: “In the short period of eight weeks devoted to the search, I was enabled to ascertain the localities of not less than one hundred ancient works and to visit and make surveys of half that number.”… “In respect to the number of these remains, some estimate may be formed from the fact that, in Jefferson [c]ounty alone, fifteen [e]nclosures were found, sufficiently well preserved to admit of being traced throughout.”⁵⁷

Yet even though he completed this record, he decided that he was displeased with how the Smithsonian dealt with his research. He decided to write and publish his own unedited book using some of the research he had done in Aboriginal Monuments of New York 1849 and also some information from his 1848 work, Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley. He would title his independent book, Antiquities of New York with a Supplement on the Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, and would publish it in Buffalo, New York in 1851.⁵⁸

In the Supplement on the Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, given in his 1851 book, Antiquities of New York, he would impart observations on what would be considered contentious topics for discussion, including the following chapters: Inclosures [Enclosures] for Defense, Sacred Inclosures, Mound of Sepulture, of Sacrifice, Implements, Ornaments and Sculptures.

Squier, in writing Antiquities of New York separate from Davis and the Smithsonian involvement, would decide to use some of the original printing plates, from Ancient Monuments and Aboriginal Monuments of New York in his self published, Antiquities of New York. In it he would state, that “many evidences of ancient labor and skill are to be found in the western parts of New York and Pennsylvania upon the upper tributaries of the Ohio, and along the shores of Lakes Erie and Ontario. Here we find a series of ancient earth-works, intrenched [sic] hills, and occasional mounds, or tumuli, concerning which history is mute, and the origin of which has been regarded as involved in impenetrable mystery.”⁵⁹

Squier went on to say: “De Witt Clinton, whose energetic mind neglected no department of inquiry, read a brief memoir upon the subject before the ‘Literary and Philosophical Society of New York,’ which was published in pamphlet form, at Albany, in 1818. Mr. Clinton in his memoir did not profess to give a complete view of the matter; his aim being, in his own language, ‘to waken the public mind to a subject of great importance, before the means of investigations were entirely lost.”⁶⁰

“He [Squier] also discusses the symbolism of temples. Those comparisons further document his interest in developing cross-cultural analogies as a means of interpreting archaeological evidence and in tracing supposed universals in the psychological development of man. Squier eventually elaborated those interests in The Serpent Symbol, where he made his most systematic and comprehensive comparison of the mind of man as illustrated by religious ideas, symbols, and customs from around the globe. Everywhere he looked in his study of religious symbolism he saw further evidence of the psychic unity of man.”⁶¹

Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, 1848, Squier and Davis, Plate XVIII

Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, 1848, Squier and Davis, Plate XXI Symbolic reoccurring giant Earthworks

End Notes
⁴⁸ Squier and Davis, 1848, 1
⁴⁹ Ibid.
⁵⁰ Ibid, 2
⁵¹ Ibid, See 21,35
⁵² See Barnhart; Ephraim George Squier and the Development of Am. Anthropology; 100, ref. 363. Also see: Henshaw, Animal Carvings form the Mounds of the Mississippi Valley, 123-66 and Cyrus Thomas, The Circle, Square and Octagonal Earthworks of Ohio-Washington DC: Gov. Printing Office, 1889—On the correction of the Squier and Davis Report, see: Thomas, Bureau of Ethnology Twelfth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, 1890-91 454-468 and 472-49. A defense of the survey; Stephen Denison Peet, American Antiquatian 12, no.2 1890: 116-117:
⁵³ Barnhart, Ephraim George Squier and the Development of American Anthropology: 189
⁵⁴ Ibid. 190
⁵⁵ Ibid.
⁵⁶ E. G. Squier: Antiquities of the State of New York: (Buffalo, Geo. H. Derby and Co. 1851) 10
⁵⁷ Ibid. 11
⁵⁸ Ibid. Introduction Page
⁵⁹ Ibid. 8
⁶⁰ Ibid 8
⁶¹ See: Barnhart. Ephraim George Squier and the Development of American Anthropology 190.

Description of sites across much of the Eastern United States

Ancient Monuments provides descriptions of sites across much of the Eastern United States. The hundreds of earthworks which Squire and Davis personally surveyed and sketched were located primarily in and around Ross County in southern Ohio. This area includes Serpent Mound, Fort Ancient, Mound City , Seip Earthworks and Newark Earthworks.

This is an actual reprint of the very first publication of the Smithsonian Institution and comprises the results of extensive original surveys and explorations in 1848. It contains the earliest study of the remains of the Moundbuilders whose civilization thrived in the Heartland of North America from 500 B.C. to 400 AD – Book of Mormon time frames! A ‘must read’ for anyone desiring to learn more about the Nephites from one of the earliest sources. 306 page softbound. https://bookofmormonevidence.org/bookstore/product/ancient-monuments-of-the-mississippi-valley-1848-book/

Gitche Gumee- Great Lakes of the Lamanites

Book of Mormon Evidence

-

October 26, 2022

0

Gitche Gumee- Great Lakes of the Lamanites

Gitche Gumee: Home of the Lamanites

Nephites- Haudensaunee (Iroquois)?
Lamanites- Anishinabek (Algonquian)?

In the heart of North America lies a vast chain of inland seas whose depths contain more than one-fifth of the surface freshwater on the planet, the largest natural reservoir on an ever more thirsty Earth. We call these freshwater seas the Great Lakes. The five connected bodies, which together form America's fourth coast, have played a fundamental role in the history of North America and – because their resources-rich basin became the heartland of American industrial might – the history of the world as well. The region’s ecosystem contains more than 3,500 species of plants and animals, including some that are found nowhere else in the world, and its economy is one of the most diverse on the continent, home to half of Canada's manufacturing capacity and one-fifth the manufacturing capacity of the United States. Docuwiki

Dish With One Spoon Wampum Belt Covenant

"This territory where we stand now was the subject of the Dish With One Spoon Wampum Belt Covenant, an agreement between the Anishinabek and Haudensaunee Confederacies and allied nations to peaceably share and care for the land around the Great Lakes.

A “dish with one spoon” was often mentioned by Indigenous peoples while making treaties with one another to avoid violent conflict. The “dish” represents the land that is to be shared peacefully and the “spoon” represents the individuals living on and using the resources of the land in a spirit of mutual co-operation. Often, a bowl or kettle was referred to rather than a dish." Source

The Anishinaabe (alternatively spelled Anishinabe, Anicinape, Nishnaabe, Neshnabé, Anishinaabeg, Anishinabek[1]) are a group of culturally related Indigenous peoples present in the Great Lakes region of Canada and the United States. They include the Ojibwe (including Saulteaux and Oji-Cree), Odawa, Potawatomi, Mississaugas, Nipissing and Algonquin peoples. The Anishinaabe speak Anishinaabemowin, or Anishinaabe languages that belong to the Algonquian language family. Wikipedia

The Haudenosaunee (/ˌhoʊdinoʊˈʃoʊniː/[3][4] meaning "people who are building the longhouse"), commonly known as Iroquois (/ˈɪrəkwɔɪ/ or /ˈɪrəkwɑː/), are an Iroquoian-speaking confederacy of Native Americans and First Nations peoples in northeast North America and Upstate New York. They were known during the colonial years to the French as the Iroquois League, and later as the Iroquois Confederacy. The English called them the Five Nations, comprising the Mohawk, Oneida, Onondaga, Cayuga, and Seneca (listed geographically from east to west). After 1722, the Iroquoian-speaking Tuscarora from the southeast were accepted into the confederacy, which became known as the Six Nations.

The Confederacy came about as a result of the Great Law of Peace, said to have been composed by Deganawidah the Great Peacemaker, Hiawatha, and Jigonsaseh the Mother of Nations. For nearly 200 years, the Six Nations/Haudenosaunee Confederacy were a powerful factor in North American colonial policy, with some scholars arguing for the concept of the Middle Ground,[5] in that European powers were used by the Iroquois just as much as Europeans used them.[6] At its peak around 1700, Iroquois power extended from what is today New York State, north into present-day Ontario and Quebec along the lower Great Lakes–upper St. Lawrence, and south on both sides of the Allegheny mountains into present-day Virginia and Kentucky and into the Ohio Valley.

The St. Lawrence Iroquoians, Wendat (Huron), Erie, and Susquehannock, all independent peoples known to the European colonists, also spoke Iroquoian languages. They are considered Iroquoian in a larger cultural sense, all being descended from the Proto-Iroquoian people and language. Historically, however, they were competitors and enemies of the Iroquois League nations.[7] Wikipedia

Our Great Lakes

Nishnaabewi Gichigami - Nishnaabe Sea (Lake Superior)
Odaawaawi Gichigami - Odawa Sea (Lake Huron)
Niigaani Gichigami - Leading Sea (Lake Ontario)
Waabshkiigoo Gichigami - Neutral Sea (Lake Erie)
Ininwewi Gichigami - Illinois Sea (Lake Michigan)

"To the Ojibwe people, Lake Superior is “Gichigamiing”—the “great water” or “sea.” Today, Ojibwe communities are scattered around the northern and southern regions of Gichigamiing, including throughout Minnesota, Wisconsin, Michigan, and Ontario. The Ojibwe have a culturally and historically significant relationship to Gichigamiing going back hundreds of years, when they first migrated to the region." Growler

The Ojibwe Migration

The Ojibwe have a story of migration to the western Great Lakes region that explains their origins and the spiritual significance of places around Gichigamiing. About 1,500 years ago, the ancestors of the Ojibwe were living in the northeastern part of North America and the region along the Atlantic coast. Ojibwe people often refer to themselves as Anishinaabe, a collective term that refers to a group of culturally related indigenous peoples in Canada and the United States who share closely related Algonquian languages, but has specific historical ties to the Ojibwe, the Potawatomi, and the Odawa peoples. That’s because in the 16th century these three groups who had been collectively known as the Anishinaabeg, separated and went their own ways. Yet, a common identity as Anishinaabeg endures today for the Potawatomi, Odawa, and Ojibwe peoples. (After English contact with the Ojibwe, their name was corrupted by the English into Chippewa. As a result, the U.S. government has designated them Chippewas in all their formal dealings, and many Ojibwe communities still maintain this label.)

Is the Big Lake Really Called ‘Gitche Gumee?’

Many people, thanks to Henry Wadsworth Longfellow’s “Hiawatha” poem (1855), have heard of Gitche Gumee, the shining Big-Sea-Water. This spelling was learned, it is said, from Henry Schoolcraft, who worked with the Ojibwe people at the time Longfellow wrote the poem. Today in Ojibwe language class, thanks to dialectic differences, you are more likely to see gichi-gami, gitchi-gami or kitchi-gami for Lake Superior. Loosely, it does indeed mean “Big Sea” or “Huge Water,” but just about always refers to Lake Superior.

The 1878 dictionary of Father Frederic Baraga, the first one written for the Ojibwe language, says Lake Superior is Otchipwe-kitchi-gami - the sea of the Ojibwe people. The “i” at the end of gami would be more like the “i” in it than a long “e” sound. Source

Gitche Manito

"Gitche Manitou (Gitchi Manitou, Kitchi Manitou, etc.) means "Great Spirit" in several Algonquian languages. Christian missionaries have translated God as Gitche Manitou in scriptures and prayers in the Algonquian languages."

In more recent Anishinaabe culture, the Anishinaabe language word Gichi-manidoo means Great Spirit, the Creator of all things and the Giver of Life, and is sometimes translated as the "Great Mystery". Historically, Anishinaabe people believed in a variety of spirits, whose images were placed near doorways for protection.

According to Anishinaabeg tradition, Michilimackinac, later named by European settlers as Mackinac Island, in Michigan, was the home of Gitche Manitou, and some Anishinaabeg tribes would make pilgrimages there for rituals devoted to the spirit.

In Henry Wadsworth Longfellow's The Song of Hiawatha, Gitche Manitou is spelled Gitche Manito.

Other Anishinaabe names for God incorporated through the process of syncretism are Gizhe-manidoo ("venerable Manidoo"), Wenizhishid-manidoo ("Fair Manidoo") and Gichi-ojichaag ("Great Spirit"). While Gichi-manidoo and Gichi-ojichaag both mean "Great Spirit", Gichi-manidoo carried the idea of the greater spiritual connectivity while Gichi-ojichaag carried the idea of individual soul's connection to the Gichi-manidoo. Consequently, Christian missionaries often used the term Gichi-ojichaag to refer to the Christian idea of a Holy Spirit." Wikipedia

210 Maps of the Book of Mormon in North America

“The Froth and Scum of Hell Seem to Concentrate…”

Book of Mormon Evidence

-

October 25, 2022

0

“The Froth and Scum of Hell Seem to Concentrate…”

Quotes to Understand

“Every previous gospel dispensation has drifted into apostasy, but ours will not”
“The people are better in the country towns than in Great Salt Lake City”
“What wonder that the Latter-day Saints need to be preached to continually?”
“This will be among the wicked cities of the world”
“The blood would run in the gutters because of racial warfare”
“You are a marked generation”
“Now is the great day of the devil’s power, with the greatest mass murderers of all time living among us”
“The greatest number ever of priesthood holders on the earth. And the showdown is fast approaching”
“The final outcome is certain—the forces of righteousness will finally win. What Will we be true to our last-days, foreordained mission?”

I Love Utah

As a person who has lived in Davis County for over 60 years, and born in Salt Lake City. I love Utah, as my family was raised here after the pioneers from Europe and Nauvoo came here as my ancestors. My 10th great-grandfather on my mothers side (Tueller), was Jon Howland who nearly died as he tumbled overboard on the Mayflower. On my fathers side, (Nelson), through his mother, (Mayhew) I am related to Thomas Mayhew who first founded Martha’s Vineyard and was know to the Native Americans as “Patriarch to the Indians. His Father Thomas Mayhew was born in 1593. I love my heritage and love the Lord for blessing me so much.

I find no offence of the words by prophets below. I know I am a good person who loves the Lord and so it matters not what others say about me generally speaking. If you fit the criticism below, wake up and address it, if not, understand how right-on our leaders are. They know the tendency of big cities and how Satan would love more than ever to make Salt Lake the sinful laughing stock of the nation, if it already isn’t.

Salt Lake does have one of the largest Pride Parades in the world. We do have leaders who practice sexual deviance. We have many apostate members who find delight in making fun of Mormons even more so in Salt Lake than other cities of the world. Why? Because Satan loves it.

We do have witches covens, and underground tunnels of evil. We have supposed good Bishops who prey on children and many involved in ponzi schemes. We have many involved in drugs and abortion and the like. We have political leaders that love money more than people, and tout principles of evil.

I have no problem with admitting a very high level of evil in our fair towns, but I also know of the love and goodness of most people in Salt Lake and Davis County. I know the few evil, spoil it for the rest of us, but that to me says we must be even more diligent in doing what is right.

Please listen to the leaders below and take the criticism that is expressed as an opportunity to be better. I have also found that there are many so-called active members who do not like the church and preach against it. I can tell you of over 20 people I know personally that were once stalwarts in the church, and have now become anti-Mormons. It is sad, but evil is at work. The Gadianton’s are alive, but we can and will defeat them as we are humble and teachable and reach out to repent and love the Lord.

People are better in the Country Towns

“I do not say but that you are just as good men and women in this place as in any other place in the mountains; yea, I admit that the people are better in the country towns than in Great Salt Lake City, for the froth and scum of hell seem to concentrate there, and those who live in the City have to come in contact with it; and with persons who mingle with robbers, and liars, and thieves, and with whores and whore-masters, etc. Such wicked men will also introduce themselves into Davis County, and among all the settlements throughout these mountains; but where the people are truly righteous and just, wicked men can do them no harm; were the people all righteous who profess to be Latter-day Saints, they would constantly be on their watch against the encroachment of a wicked power. The wicked and corrupt who have settled in our community are taking a course to lead away those who are willing to be led away from the truth–those who have turned away from God; and it will be for our good, as a community, if such persons will leave and never again return to our Territory, unless they can do so with a determination to serve God and keep his commandments. I love those who love God; they are more precious to me than gold, and silver, or possessions.” Joseph F. Smith in 1870

Descend to the Level of the Wicked

“Instead of raising themselves to the standard of the Gospel, they are content to descend to the level of the wicked and corrupt. Many of the Elders of Israel who have responsibilities resting upon them, with which they will find they cannot trifle with impunity, are taking this course all the time. What wonder, then, that the Spirit of the Lord is grieved? What wonder that the Latter-day Saints need to be preached to continually? It is no wonder to me when I contemplate the condition of the people of these valleys, and especially Salt Lake City, Ogden, and our cities contiguous to the railways. (Journal of Discourses, Vol.13, p.339 – p.340).

Wicked City of the World

“I claim not to be a prophet, but I am a son of a prophet, and I expect to give you evidence-whether you question the truth of it or not-that shall be left with you-that Heber C. Kimball was a prophet of God. President Brigham Young on more than one occasion said: ‘Heber is my prophet, and I love to hear him prophesy.’ In May, 1868-that is sixty-two years ago–he said: ‘After a while the gentiles will gather in Salt Lake City by the thousands, and this will be among the wicked cities of the world.” J. Golden Kimball, conference address in 1930

“Another example of the shifting shape of folklore lies closer to home. Most of us will remember the turbulent period in late 1969 and early 1970 when BYU athletic teams and the marching Cougarettes met violent demonstrations in neighboring schools, when a spate of stories was circulating about bus loads of Black Panthers making their way to the state to blow up Mountain Dell Reservoir and to invade Temple Square, and when some people feared to travel beyond the state’s boundaries because they had heard gory stories of people with Utah license plates being stopped and beaten up by blacks. Emotions were intensified by the revival and rapid circulation of the apocryphal Horse Shoe Prophecy attributed to John Taylor. (This prophecy was first written down in 1951 by Edward Lunt, who said that in 1903 or 1904 he had learned it from his mother, who said that she had received it from President Taylor in 1885).

In Lunt’s account, President Taylor supposedly saw a day of great trouble and warfare striking the Saints, with ‘blood running down the gutters of Salt Lake City as though it were water.’ As versions of the Prophecy began to multiply during the violence of 1969 and 1970, a new motif was added to it-the notion that the blood would run in the gutters because of racial warfare. For example, an employee of Seminaries and Institutes stated that it was common knowledge among teachers in the Church educational system that a confrontation with Black Panthers was going to take place in the streets of Salt Lake City and that this would be a fulfillment of the prophecy that Blacks would wreak havoc in the streets of Zion. He said that this prophecy was given to President Taylor. It was common knowledge from reliable sources [he said] that Blacks and hippies were arming themselves in the canyons east of the city and that the FBI had uncovered plans by revolutionaries to hit Salt Lake City with a violence campaign.” William A. Wilson, BYU Studies, Vol. 17, No. 1, p.44.

EZRA TAFT BENSON said, “Never before on the face of this earth have the forces of evil and the forces of good been as well organized.”

Below is one of the most powerful messages Elder Benson ever gave for our time. In 2022, over 40 years after his talk, we must heed his advise. Satan’s rule is here at it’s height, and we must be prepared with our own personal revelation. It’s imperative! We are a marked generation.

Elder Benson continued, “For nearly six thousand years, God has held you in reserve to make your appearance in the final days before the Second Coming of the Lord. Every previous gospel Elder dispensation has drifted into apostasy, but ours will not. True, there will be some individuals who will fall away; but the kingdom of God will remain intact to welcome the return of its head—even Jesus Christ. While our generation will be comparable in wickedness to the days of Noah, when the Lord cleansed the earth by flood, there is a major difference this time. It is that God has saved for the final inning some of his strongest children, who will help bear off the Kingdom triumphantly. And that is where you come in, for you are the generation that must be prepared to meet your God.

“For nearly six thousand years, God has held you in reserve to make your appearance in the final days before the Second Coming of the Lord. Every previous gospel Elder Benson continues, dispensation has drifted into apostasy, but ours will not. True, there will be some individuals who will fall away; but the kingdom of God will remain intact to welcome the return of its head—even Jesus Christ. While our generation will be comparable in wickedness to the days of Noah, when the Lord cleansed the earth by flood, there is a major difference this time. It is that God has saved for the final inning some of his strongest children, who will help bear off the Kingdom triumphantly. And that is where you come in, for you are the generation that must be prepared to meet your God.

All through the ages the prophets have looked down through the corridors of time to our day. Billions of the deceased and those yet to be born have their eyes on us. Make no mistake about it—you are a marked generation. There has never been more expected of the faithful in such a short period of time as there is of us. Never before on the face of this earth have the forces of evil and the forces of good been as well organized. Now is the great day of the devil’s power, with the greatest mass murderers of all time living among us. But now is also the great day of the Lord’s power, with the greatest number ever of priesthood holders on the earth. And the showdown is fast approaching.

Each day the forces of evil and the forces of good pick up new recruits. Each day we personally make many decisions that show where our support will go. The final outcome is certain—the forces of righteousness will finally win. What remains to be seen is where each of us personally, now and in the future, will stand in this fight—and how tall we will stand. Will we be true to our last-days, foreordained mission?

Great battles can make great heroes, but heroes will make great battle. You will never have a better opportunity to be a greater hero in a more crucial battle than in the battle you will face today and in the immediate future. Be warned that some of the greatest battles you will face will be fought within the silent chambers of your own soul. David’s battles in the field against the foe were not as critical as David’s battles in the palace against a lustful eye. We will each find our own battlefield. The tactics that the enemy will use against us will vary from time to time; he will feel after our weak spots. We must be alert to the devil’s devious designs, to the subtle sins and clever compromises as well as the obvious offenses.

Fortunately for us, we have the privilege of fighting under the Lord’s banner. While the devil hates us and seeks to make all men miserable like unto himself (see 2 Nephi 2:27), the Lord instead loves us and seeks for us the fullness of joy which He possesses.

Christ lived on the earth and was subject to all manner of temptation, but He won every battle. He is the most successful warrior that ever walked the earth, and He wants to help us win every battle, be it personal or public. When we fall short, His atonement will cover for us on certain conditions.

Jesus knows that His kingdom will triumph, and He wants you to triumph with it, too. He knows in advance every strategy the enemy will use against you and the Kingdom. He knows your weaknesses and He knows your strengths. By revelation, personal to you, you may discover some of these strengths and weaknesses through a careful and prayerful study of your patriarchal blessing. Through proper prayer you can ask him to reveal to you your weaknesses so that you can amend your life. In the Book of Mormon in Ether, chapter 12, verse 27, the Lord says the following:

If men come unto me I will show unto them their weakness. . . . If they humble themselves before me, and have faith in me, then will I make weak things become strong unto them.

God can reveal to you your talents and your strengths so that you will know upon what you can build. Be assured that in all your righteous endeavors you can say, as Paul said in Philippians, chapter 4, verse 13, “I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me.” And also be assured, as Paul said in 1 Corinthians, chapter 10, verse 13, that no temptation will befall you but what is common to man and that God will, with each temptation, provide a way to escape.

We follow a perfect leader—not just one who tells us to do what he thinks we should do, but the only one who can say that we should be as He is in everything. In the Book of Mormon, in 3 Nephi, chapter 27, verse 27, the Lord asked the question, “What manner of men ought ye to be?” And then He answered by saying, “Verily I say unto you, even as I am.”

What manner of man was Jesus when He was your age—when He was growing into manhood, when He was personally preparing Himself during those thirty years for His three-year public ministry? Turning to the book of Luke in the New Testament, chapter 2, verse 52, we read these words: “And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and man.”

Here, then, are the four great areas where Jesus grew in personal preparation. Your first thirty years cover the time in your life when most of you will be serving missions, getting your education, dating, getting married, establishing homes, and finding and beginning a career. If we, then, are to follow in His footsteps, we should increase in those same four areas in which He increased. In the Doctrine and Covenants, section 93, verse 13, it states that Jesus “received not of the fullness at first, but continued from grace to grace [not from sin to grace, but from grace to grace] until he received a fullness.” We too should move “from grace to grace” “in wisdom and stature and in favor with God and man.” Let us consider these four areas.

“Jesus Increased in Wisdom”

Wisdom could be considered the proper application of true knowledge. Not all knowledge has the same worth, nor are all truths equally valuable. The truths upon which our eternal salvation rests are the most crucial truths that we must learn. No man is truly educated unless he knows where he came from, why he is here, and where he can expect to go in the next life; unless he can adequately answer the question which Jesus posed: “What think ye of Christ?” The world cannot teach us these things as the Kingdom can. Therefore, the most essential knowledge for you to obtain is the saving knowledge within the gospel and the knowledge of its author—even Jesus Christ. In fact, that eternal life for which we should all be striving—which is the greatest gift that God can give and which is God’s type of life, the life of the great Eternal One—that eternal life comes from knowing our Father in heaven and His Son, our Elder Brother, Jesus Christ. As the scripture in John, chapter 17, verse 3, reads, “This is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent.” We cannot know about God and Jesus without studying about them and then doing their will. This in turn will lead to additional revealed knowledge which, if obeyed, will eventually lead us to further truths. If we keep following this pattern, we will receive further light and joy that will eventually lead us into God’s presence where we, with Him, will have a fullness.

In the Doctrine and Covenants, section 88, verse 118, we are admonished to “seek . . . out of the best books words of wisdom.” Surely these books must first include the scriptures. Next, and alongside them, must be the words of the Presidents of the Church. In the Doctrine and Covenants, section 21, verse 5, the Lord said of the President of the Church, “His word ye shall receive, as if from mine own mouth.” These books make up what has been referred to as “the Lord’s library”—namely the standard works and the various volumes that contain the words of the different Presidents of the Church. Of the latter volumes, that which would be of greatest importance to you would be the words of the current President of the Church, for his words are directed to our day and our needs.

The Lord has also given a special mantle to the apostles, and the significance of their words is pointed out in section 1, verse 14—the Lord’s preface to the Doctrine and Covenants— where he says that those who will not “give heed to the words of the prophets and apostles shall be cut off from among the people.” The writing of other General Authorities should be given consideration also.

While the gospel includes the more crucial saving truths contained within theology, it also includes truth in other branches of learning. The Lord encouraged the early missionaries in the 88th section of the Doctrine and Covenants, verse 79, to be instructed more perfectly in things both in heaven and in the earth, and under the earth; things which have been, things which are, things which must shortly come to pass; things which are at home, things which are abroad; the wars and the perplexities of the nations, and the judgments which are on the land; and a knowledge also of countries and of kingdoms.

Today, with the abundance of books available, it is the mark of a truly educated man to know what not to read. “Of making many books there is no end” (Ecclesiastes 12:12). Feed only on the best. As John Wesley’s mother counseled him: “Avoid whatever weakens your reason, impairs the tenderness of your conscience, obscures your sense of God, takes off your relish for spiritual things, . . . increases the authority of the body over the mind.”

The fact that a book is old does not necessarily make it of value. The fact that an author wrote one good work does not necessarily mean that all his books are worthy of your time. Do not make your mind a dumping ground for other people’s garbage. It is harder to purge the mind of rotten reading than to purge the body of rotten food, and it is more damaging to the soul.

Most novels and pulp magazines are filled with a lot of rubbish, and most TV and a lot of radio programs are a waste of time, if not corruptors of morals or distorters of truth. The less newspapers have to say of value and of truth, the more pages they seem to take to say it. Usually a few minutes is more than sufficient to read a paper. One must select wisely a source of news; otherwise it would be better to be uninformed than misinformed. The subscribers of some mass magazines and newspapers are ever reading but seldom able to come to a knowledge of the truth in the areas of most vital concern.

As we approach the showdown, it will be increasingly valuable to have vocational skills—to be able to use our hands. The most essential temporal skills and knowledge are to be able to provide food, clothing, and shelter. Increasingly the Lord, through His servants, is trying to get us closer to the soil by raising our own produce.

Let us summarize. The most vital knowledge you can learn is the saving truths of the gospel—the truths that will make the difference in your eternal welfare. The most vital words that you can read are those of the Presidents of the Church—particularly the living prophet—and those of the apostles and prophets. God encourages learning in many areas, and vocational skills will have increasing importance. There is much reading material that is available that is either time-wasting or corrupting. The best yardstick to use in discerning the worth of true knowledge and learning is to go first and foremost to the words of the Lord’s prophets.

“Jesus Increased in . . . Stature”

There is no question that the health of the body affects the spirit, or the Lord would never have revealed the Word of Wisdom. God has never given any temporal commandments—that which affects our stature affects our soul. There are at least four basic areas which make the difference in your health—in your growing in stature.

First: righteousness. Sin debilitates; it affects not only the soul but the body. The scriptures are replete with examples of the physical power that can attend the righteous. On the other hand, unrepented sin can diffuse energy and lead to both mental and physical sickness. Disease, fevers, and unexpected deaths are some of the things that have been directly related to disobedience. Jesus healed a man of a physical malady and then told him in John, chapter 5, verse 14, to “sin no more, lest a worse thing come unto thee.” Galahad said that his strength was as the strength of ten because his heart was pure.

Second: food. To a great extent we are physically what we eat. Most of us are acquainted with some of the prohibitions, such as no tea, coffee, tobacco, or alcohol. What need additional emphasis are the positive aspects—the need for vegetables, fruits, and grains, particularly wheat. In most cases, the closer these can be, when eaten, to their natural state— without overrefinement and processing—the healthier we will be. To a significant degree, we are an overfed and undernourished nation digging an early grave with our teeth, and lacking the energy that could be ours because we overindulge in junk foods. I am grateful to know that on this campus you can get apples from vending machines, that you have in your student center a fine salad bar, and that you produce an excellent loaf of natural whole-grain bread. Keep it up and keep progressing in that direction. We need a generation of young people who, as Daniel, eat in a more healthy manner than to fare on the “king’s meat”—and whose countenances show it (see Daniel 1).

Third: exercise. The body needs the toning up that comes from exercise. Walking in the fresh air can be exhilarating and refreshing. Properly directed running can have some beneficial effects. Simple situps or sporting activity can be helpful.

Fourth: sleep. Adequate early rest is best. In the Doctrine and Covenants, section 88, verse 124, the Lord commands: “Cease to sleep longer than is needful; retire to thy bed early, that ye may not be weary; arise early, that your bodies and your minds may be invigorated.” There are too many enticements to late evening activities. Not only can this weary the body, but a wearied body may be more susceptible to improper activities in the darkness and lateness of the night. Early to bed and early to rise is still good counsel, and a brief nap during the day can be recuperative.

“Jesus Increased . . . in Favor with God”

What are some of the things that would increase our favor with God? There are many, of course. The book of Abraham in the Pearl of Great Price, chapter 3, verse 25, states that one of the purposes of life is to be proved to see if we “will do all things whatsoever the Lord [our] God shall command [us].” In short, we are to learn the will of the Lord and do it. We are to follow the model of Jesus Christ and be like Him. The essential question of life should be the same one that Paul asked in the book of Acts, chapter 9, verse 6, when he said, “Lord, what wilt thou have me do?” God’s will for you can be determined from three sources: (1) the scriptures—particularly the Book of Mormon, of which the Prophet Joseph said, “a man would get nearer to god by abiding by its precepts, than by any other book” (Joseph Smith, History of the Church 4:461)—(2) inspired words from the Lord’s anointed—particularly the presidents of the Church and especially the living one, along with the words of the apostles and prophets (local Church leaders are also entitled to give inspired direction for those over whom they preside)—and (3) the spirit of the Lord.

The world has the light of Christ to help guide it, but we are entitled to that great gift, the gift of the Holy Ghost. For the Holy Ghost to be fully operative we have to keep our channels clear of sin. The clearer our channels, the easier it is to receive God’s message to us; and the more of His messages we receive and put into action, the greater will be our joy. If our channels are not clear of sin, then we may think we have gotten inspiration on a matter when it is really “sin-spiration”—that is, promptings from the devil.

To the end of clearing our channels and keeping them clear, I would admonish all of you to read President Kimball’s book The Miracle of Forgiveness; and the sooner you can read it the greater blessing it will be for you. Other practices that would increase our favor with God would include daily scripture study, along with personal prayers morning, midday, and night. We also need to render service to our Father’s children through the family, the Church, and the country.

God has a timetable—a sequence or season for good things. A mission, when its time has arrived, takes priority over marriage and education. And when one is mature enough and has found the right company, then marriage should not be delayed for education. While all three—mission, marriage, and education—are essential, there is a proper order to follow.

We need more men and women of Christ who will always remember Him, who will keep His commandments which He has given them. The greatest yardstick of success is to see how much your daily walk can be like Christ’s—how closely you can walk each moment in His steps.

“Jesus Increased . . . in Favor with . . . Man”

The greatest roles you can take to bless your fellowmen are to be strong missionaries and to be strong patriarchs and matriarchs—to raise a righteous posterity who will be part of the solutions to the world’s problems and not part of the problems. You have probably heard that the greatest Church work you can perform will be within the walls of your own home. It is also true that no nation is stronger than its homes. For a man, there is no calling as high as that of a righteous patriarch, married in the house of the Lord, presiding over his children. Even the very Elohim has us address Him as “our Father who art in heaven.” For a woman there is no calling as high as that of a righteous mother, married in the House of the Lord, rearing a posterity.

Someone has said that happy is the man who has found his worship, his wife, and his work, and loves all three. Do you realize that during your comparatively young years, you will probably be making three of the most momentous decisions of your life? You will be deciding on the role of the Church or worship in your life, selecting a wife or husband, and—particularly for you men—choosing your life’s work.

All of you can know, if you do not know already, that The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is the only true church. All you need to do to gain this knowledge is to carefully read the Book of Mormon and then do what is stated in Moroni, chapter 10, verse 4:

And when ye shall receive these things, I would exhort you that ye would ask God, the Eternal Father, in the name of Christ, if these things are not true; and if ye shall ask with a sincere heart, with real intent, having faith in Christ, he will manifest the truth of it unto you, by the power of the Holy Ghost.

If the Book of Mormon is true—which I testify that it is—then Joseph Smith was a prophet. If Joseph Smith was a prophet, then the church he established, as an instrument in God’s hands, is true—even The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. If the Church is true, then there stands at the head of the Church today a prophet of God.

In addition to finding your worship, you will need to find your wife or husband. This will require careful and prayerful consideration. It would be well to mingle with many good people to have a better understanding of others. It you desire a fine companion, then you should be on a high and wholesome level. One of the best yardsticks for knowing whether a certain person may be best for you is to ask yourself what kind of an influence this person has on you. In their presence do you wish you were better than you are—do you think some of your noblest thoughts—are you encouraged to goodly deeds? If this is so, then that person could be worthy of greater consideration. But if being in their company makes you tend in the opposite direction, you had best leave them.

Young women, you are not required to lower your standards to get a husband. Keep yourselves attractive, maintain high standards, place yourselves in a position to meet worthy men, and be engaged in constructive work. Then, if you are married later than sooner—if you even have to wait until the next life to get a choice man—God will make up the difference to you. Time is numbered only to man. God has your eternal perspective in mind.

And now, so far as your work is concerned: It is divinely ordained what a woman should do, but a man must seek out his work. The divine work of women involves companionship, homemaking, and motherhood. It is well if skills in these three areas can first be learned in the parents’ home and then be supplemented at school if the need or desire presents itself. The first priority for a woman is to prepare herself for her divine and eternal mission, whether she is married soon or late. It is folly to neglect that preparation for education in unrelated fields just to prepare temporarily to earn money. Women, when you are married it is the husband’s role to provide, not yours. Do not sacrifice your preparation for an eternally ordained mission for the temporary expediency of money-making skills that you may or may not use. I do not think it needs to be an “either/or” choice; but if it does, then choose the divine mission preparation. Some women are well prepared for their mission and want to acquire additional skills in other areas; and that is fine, if they so desire. It is simply a case of putting first things first. To paraphrase the Lord, when He was speaking of those who obeyed the lesser law and neglected the weightier matters: these ye might do, but do not leave the other undone (see Matthew 23:23). Some women acquire money-making skills in areas closely related to their divine missions, and the advantages of that approach are plain.

Brethren, it is your role to be the leader in the home. While the wife may be considered the heart of the home, you are the head. You are the provider, and it takes the edge off your manliness when you have the mother of your children also be a provider. What will you choose for a career? What will your work be? It has been said that no one is born into this world whose work is not born with him or her. We bring from our preexistent state various talents and abilities. We strive to find the right wife, and it is our responsibility to strive to find where we can make a contribution to our fellowman—an area where we have some interest and abilities and where we can, at the same time, provide for our own.

I am glad Beethoven found his way into music, Rembrandt into art, Michelangelo into sculpturing, and President David O. McKay into teaching. To find your proper niche and do well at it can bless you, yours, and your fellowmen. If you need help finding your career, it is available: (1) Ponder and pray about it; (2) study closely your patriarchal blessing; (3) consider what you do well; (4) take some vocational and interest tests; and (5) get acquainted with various professions to see what is available.

I understand that you have a fine career counseling center here at BYU with a diversified program that offers help through classes, testing, seminars, a library, and so on. I hope that if you feel the need you will take advantage of these opportunities. How true it is—happy is the man who has found his worship, his wife, and his work, and loves them all.

The world is gradually beating a path to our door to see how we do things. Stick by your righteous guns and you will bless your fellowman. Be right, and then be easy to live with, if possible—but in that order.

My beloved brothers and sisters, “Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and man,” and so can you. You are a royal generation. The heavenly grandstands are cheering you on. We are fast coming to the close of this game. The opposition is real and is scoring. But we have scored, we are scoring, and we will score in the future. The Lord is our coach and manager. His team will win, and we can be a valiant part of it if we so desire. Rise up, O youth of Zion! You hardly realize the great divine potential that lies within you. May you all follow your leader, Jesus Christ, and increase mentally, physically, spiritually, and socially, I pray for all of you in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.” In His Steps EZRA TAFT BENSON of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles March 4, 1979

In His Steps

“Thou Shalt Receive Revelation”

Book of Mormon Evidence

-

October 24, 2022

0

Are we creating situations in our own homes that allow our family to feel the spirit? “Do I feel and recognize the spirit often? Can I utilize any of what I just learned at the FIRM Conference to assist myself and my family?

Just over a few years ago President Nelson prophetically shifted the focus of the church to home based worship and study. We were all encouraged to study and teach in our own homes, allowing our testimony to grow because of spiritual experiences had at home. Little did any of us know that just 1 year after these changes were made, church would be cancelled all together and today, we have adjusted some of the ways of our worship, with the new two hour block and the Ministering program.

I invite all of us to seek spiritual moments in our homes. I hope we can all recognize and treasure some sacred moments of spiritual growth. I pray that our just completed Firm Foundation Conference (Oct 2022) has given you more opportunities to share inspired information with your family.

I promise that as we seek the spirit in our home, we will find peace of mind and a deep sense of appreciation for everything we have. I testify that President Nelson is a prophet, seer, and revelator who holds and properly exercises all the priesthood keys. And because he does this, we can all benefit from the blessings and guidance of the Holy Ghost in our personal lives at home. Personal revelation is very possible.

President Nelson at the October 2018 General Conference also said, “The new home-centered, Church-supported integrated curriculum has the potential to unleash the power of families, as each family follows through conscientiously and carefully to transform their home into a sanctuary of faith. I promise that as you diligently work to remodel your home into a center of gospel learning, over time your Sabbath days will truly be a delight. Your children will be excited to learn and to live the Savior’s teachings, and the influence of the adversary in your life and in your home will decrease. Changes in your family will be dramatic and sustaining.”

Many thanks to all the Vendors and Speakers for a fantastic conference. All Oct. presentations were recorded, and will be available by subscription early December. Subscribe or watch all 800 Current Videos NOW! bookofmormonevidence.org/streaming.

Understanding Apologetics

Apologetics cannot prove that the Church is true, but it can show you answers that may help you in knowing the Church is true, especially through personal revelation. Our group called FIRM, along with FAIR, Book of Mormon Central, The Interpreter, More Good Foundation etc., are similar organizations made up of great spiritual people who love the Lord and the Book of Mormon. All claim to have answers to many challenging or even difficult gospel questions that may encourage or assist people to better understand the truthfulness of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. No Apologetic organization speaks in behalf of, or for the Church however. Doctrine in the Church only comes from the Prophet and Apostles who all organizations support.

The purpose of LDS Apologetics is to provide solid or well-reasoned information that makes sense in answering supposed church related difficult questions, so that a conclusive decision of the truth of the Gospel and Church can be determined by study and prayer through the Spirit.

Austin Farrer, an English Anglican philosopher, theologian, and biblical scholar wrote, in the mid-19th century, “Though argument does not create conviction, lack of it destroys belief. What seems to be proved may not be embraced; but what no one shows the ability to defend is quickly abandoned. Rational argument does not create belief, but it maintains a climate in which belief may flourish.”

Truth and Spiritual things must be spiritually discerned. A personal witness from the Holy Ghost must be the primary evidence for the reality of God, the divinity of Christ and the authority of the scriptures. “No man can say that the Jesus is the Lord,” wrote Paul, (I Corinthians 12:3) “but by the Holy Ghost.” Faithful, reasoned and rational argument, however, can open hearts and minds to the witness of the Spirit. As I mentioned earlier, apologetics cannot prove that the Church is true, but it can show you answers that may help you in knowing the Church is true, especially through personal revelation.

Personal Revelation

As our dear Prophet said, “Does God really want to speak to you? Yes! “As well might man stretch forth his puny arm to stop the Missouri river in its decreed course … as to hinder the Almighty from pouring down knowledge from heaven upon the heads of the Latter-day Saints.

You don’t have to wonder about what is true. You do not have to wonder whom you can safely trust. Through personal revelation, you can receive your own witness that the Book of Mormon is the word of God, that Joseph Smith is a prophet, and that this is the Lord’s Church. Regardless of what others may say or do, no one can ever take away a witness borne to your heart and mind about what is true.

I urge you to stretch beyond your current spiritual ability to receive personal revelation, for the Lord has promised that “if thou shalt [seek], thou shalt receive revelation upon revelation, knowledge upon knowledge, that thou mayest know the mysteries and peaceable things—that which bringeth joy, that which bringeth life eternal.” Revelation for the Church, Revelation for Our Lives by President Russell M. Nelson

“No one can ever take away a witness borne to your heart and mind about what is true.”

The Truth of All Things

Moroni 10:5″And by the power of the Holy Ghost ye may know the truth of all things.”

Head and Heart

“But it should be noted that truly rock-ribbed faith and uncompromised conviction comes with its most complete power when it engages our head as well as our heart…

Truth borne by the Holy Spirit comes with, in effect, two manifestations, two witnesses if you will—the force of fact as well as the force of feeling…

I believe God intends us to find and use the evidence He has given—reasons, if you will—which affirm the truthfulness of His work…

Our testimonies aren’t dependent on evidence—we still need that spiritual confirmation in the heart of which we have spoken—but not to seek for and not to acknowledge intellectual, documentable support for our belief when it is available is to needlessly limit an otherwise incomparably strong theological position and deny us a unique, persuasive vocabulary in the latter-day arena of religious investigation and sectarian debate…” Jeffrey R. Holland Greatness of the Evidences Brigham Young University August 16, 2017

Ye Cannot Deny Them

“And now, . . . ye know these things and cannot deny them [because of the] many evidences which ye have received; yea, even ye have received all things, both things in heaven, and all things which are in the earth, as a witness that they are true.” Heleman 8:24

“Individual members are encouraged to independently strive to receive their own spiritual confirmation of the truthfulness of Church doctrine. Moreover, the Church exhorts all people to approach the gospel not only intellectually but with the intellect and the spirit, a process in which reason and faith work together.” LDS Newsroom 4 MAY 2007

What I learned at The Book of Mormon Evidence Conference

-Our Nation is hanging by a thread and I must do more to help. I love the Constitution.
-God Lives and through Christ, I can know even more than I know now.
-Science in the world is flawed and I must study harder to learn truth.
-The Book of Mormon truly was translated using the breastplate and spectacles that came in the stone box with the gold plates, not some stone in a hat.
-My physical health is so critical to my ability to feel spiritual things.
-Government is working against us, and the only hope is Christ. I can however do more at the local, school, and community level to help.
-A solid base of knowledge in the scriptures includes my belief that the United States is the Promised Land spoken of in the Book of Mormon and it began in the Heartland.
-Investing in gold and silver are very important in today’s world.
-The Phoenicia Voyages really did open up the possibility, that Lehi’s and Mulek’s route to North America can and did happen.
-The Lord has provided Bee Balm, and other amazing herbs and healing plants for our benefit.
-Anything that seems odd, or hard to explain about The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, happens because we as individuals have not taken the time to truly read, study, and pray, about the gospel’s truths. Russell M Nelson and Joseph Smith were and are Prophets of God.
-I learned even more about the false teachings about Evolution, Darwinism, and especially about the evils of Satanism.
-I felt so happy to hear from the dozens of attendees that shared how this conference has changed their life, helped their life, or helped them to focus more on the important things of life.
-I felt a sincere and deep love from so many guests, about their love of this FIRM event, and how thankful they were to Rod, Tonya, myself, and many others for organizing and sharing this event with them, and I thank you so much for your support.

Second Harvest

I learned at the FIRM Foundation Event that without a doubt the Gadianton’s are alive and well, and they will stop at nothing to hurt and defeat the Children of Israel. We MUST work harder and strengthen our spiritual self and share all we can with others. We can’t do this alone. I pray for a soon to come “Second Harvest“, as I call it, where we as a world are given the freedom to share the Book of Mormon with others who have never had that opportunity in places like Israel, Iraq, China, North Korea, Ukraine, and many other nations. I believe we are in the heights of a spiritual storm today, and the Lord will show his love for those of us who love Him and repent. Some special patriots have been prepared to win this battle. In my opinion, our evil government leaders of today, will be replaced with a more perfect union of these patriots.

I hope and pray that each one of you who participated in, or attended the conference, will be blessed. I love sharing the gospel with others and Rod and I truly appreciate your dedication to our mission of bringing all unto the Savior.

When Do the Angels Come?

Rian Nelson

-

October 23, 2022

0

Men and Women Blessed by the Priesthood

The Prophet Joseph Smith once said, “Wicked spirits have their bounds, limits and laws, by which they are governed … and, it is very evident that they possess a power that none but those who have the priesthood can control” (History of the Church, 4:576).

Question and Note:

I believe a righteous woman through the Priesthood of their marriage, or endowment, or baptism, as a member of the true Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, has the same ability as male priesthood holders to bruise the head of Satan just as any other worthy male with the priesthood has that power. I do feel it is best for a woman to receive a Priesthood blessing first if that is possible. I’m only surmising here. If any of you have any further information about this from one of the Brethren I would appreciate you sharing it with me.

I love what is said in the Pearl of Great Price, Moses 4:21, “And I will put enmity between thee and the woman, between thy seed and her seed; and he shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel.”

Do the words above of, “between thy seed” mean that Satan has seed as in spirit children, or does it more likely mean his seed is the other one-third that were fallen angels with him? (Let me know if you have heard please)

Enmity (which derives from an Anglo-French word meaning “enemy”) suggests true hatred, either overt or concealed. Hostility implies strong, open enmity that shows itself in attacks or aggression. Animosity carries the sense of anger, vindictiveness, and sometimes the desire to destroy what one hates. Source See, I believe it is ok to HATE; Evil and Satan!

Angels Visited the Native Americans

First, says Mr. Boudinot: “It is said among their principal or beloved men, that they have it handed down from their ancestors, that the book which the white people have, was once theirs: that while they had it they prospered exceedingly, etc. They also say, that their fathers were possessed of an extraordinary Divine Spirit, by which they foretold future events, and controlled the common course of nature; and this they transmitted to their offspring, on condition of their obeying the sacred laws; that they did, by these means, bring down showers of blessings upon their beloved people; but that this power, for a long time past, had entirely ceased.” Colonel James Smith, in his journal, while a prisoner among the natives, says: “They have a tradition, that in the beginning of this continent, the angels or heavenly inhabitants, as they call them, frequently visited the people, and talked with their forefathers, and gave directions how to pray.”

Angel Tells Joseph the Name of the Hill

Joseph Smith said to his father, “I have taken the severest chastisement that I have ever had in my life.” When his father began to interrogate him as to who had a right to find fault in him, he answered, “Stop, father, stop, it was the angel of the Lord. As I passed by the hill of Cumorah, where the plates are, the angel met me and said that I had not been engaged enough in the work of the Lord; that the time had come for the record to be brought forth; and that I must be up and doing and set myself about the things which God had commanded me to do.” (History of Joseph Smith by His Mother, pp. 99–101.) This event occurred before Joseph even obtained the plates. The translation was yet in the future. Joseph could only have learned the name of the hill from Moroni. Obviously, if that was the case, then the hill in New York is actually Cumorah, as the prophets have consistently taught.

Michael the Archangel in America

This has always been a mighty land in God’s plan. It was in the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman prior to his death, called the great high priests together and there bestowed upon them his last blessing. The Lord appearing there proclaimed Adam to be Michael, the Prince, the Archangel. (D&C 107:53-54) It is to that same spot that Adam, as the Ancient of Days, shall come to visit his people (D&C 116), where judgement shall be set and the books opened. (Daniel 7:9 Revelation 20:4) It is here on this land that the New Jerusalem shall be built “unto the remnant of the seed of Joseph” — ourselves and those others the literal descendants of Lehi. (Ether 13:5 1 Nephi 14:1-2, 2Nephi 10:18) And finally, it is here on this hemisphere that Zion shall be built. (Tenth Article of Faith.) It is this fact and this purpose, the building of Zion on this hemisphere, which is Zion, which seems to be the dominant elements in all of God’s dealings with them who possess this land, for Isaiah, speaking more than twenty-five hundred years ago, declared that “out of the Lord from Jerusalem” (Isaiah 2:3.) President J. Reuben Clark, Jr The Glorious Purpose page 103

Plates Under Charge of Holy Angels

“The hill Cumorah, with the surrounding vicinity, is distinguished as the great battlefield on which, and near which, two powerful nations were concentrated with all their forces. Men, women and children fought till hundreds of thousands on both sides were hewn down, and left to molder upon the ground. . . .

These new plates were given to Moroni to finish the history. And all the ancient plates, Mormon deposited in Cumorah, about three hundred and eighty-four years after Christ. When Moroni, about thirty-six years after, made the deposit of the book entrusted to him, he was, without doubt, inspired to select a department of the hill separate from the great depository of the numerous volumes hid up by his father. The particular place in the hill where Moroni secreted the book, was revealed, by the angel, to the prophet Joseph Smith, to whom the volume was delivered in September, A.D. 1827. But the grand repository of all the numerous records of the ancient nations of the western continent, was located in another department of the hill, and it’s contents under the charge of holy angels, until the day should come for them to be transferred to the sacred temple of Zion.” 1866 Orson Pratt Millennial Star (28 (27): 417)

Nibley Explains Angels

Some have thought it strange that God should use any earthly implements and agents at all, when he could do all things himself just as easily. But even the Moslems, who protest that Christianity places needless intermediaries, notably Jesus and the Holy Ghost, between God and man, declare in their creed that they believe “in God and his Angels and his Prophets and his Books.” Does God need all of these to do his work with men? However we may rationalize, the fact is that he does make use of them…” Ancient Temples: What Do They Signify? By Hugh Nibley September 1972

Angel Witnesses Cumorah is the Place of the Last Battles

“The Angel also informed him that America had once been people by a remnant of the seed of Israel of the tribe of Joseph who became two great Nations upon this Land one of those Nations were the present Natives of America or the Indians the other Nation was distroid [sic] about four hundred years after Christ.” Pratt, Parley Parker 1807-1857. An epistle written by an elder of the Church, https://catalog.lds.org/assets?id=790a9435-99fc-44a2-95ef-8d9a1cd6a553&crate=0&index=2

Angel Moroni, was with Joseph Smith, Washington, and Columbus,

“In those early and perilous times, our men were few, and our resources limited. Poverty was among the most potent enemies we had to encounter; yet our arms were successful; and it may not be amiss to ask here, by whose power victory so often perched on our banner? It was by the agency of that same angel of God that appeared unto Joseph Smith, and revealed to him the history of the early inhabitants of this country, whose mounds, bones, and remains of towns, cities, and fortifications speak from the dust in the ears of the living with the voice of undeniable truth. This same angel presides over the destinies of America, and feels a lively interest in all our doings. He was in the camp of Washington; and, by an invisible hand, led on our fathers to conquest and victory; and all this to open and prepare the way for the Church and kingdom of God to be established on the western hemisphere, for the redemption of Israel and the salvation of the world. This same angel was with Columbus, and gave him deep impressions, by dreams and by visions, respecting this New World. Trammeled by poverty and by an unpopular cause, yet his persevering and unyielding heart would not allow an obstacle in his way too great for him to overcome; and the angel of God helped him—was with him on the stormy deep, calmed the troubled elements, and guided his frail vessel to the desired haven. Under the guardianship of this same angel, or Prince of America, have the United States grown, increased, and flourished, like the sturdy oak by the rivers of water.” Orson Hyde, JD 6:368

Brigham Young About Angels

“They are just as busy in the spirit world as you and I are here. They can see us, but we cannot see them unless our eyes were opened.” (Discourses of Brigham Young, p.378)

Note: Is there any doubt about when angels come? They come when they are needed, asked for, summoned, expected, desired, prayed for, sent, and whenever the Lord needs to bless us with their presence. They are sent to protect, to reprimand, to share a message, to prepare the way, to over come evil, and to be our comfort.

Section 129, Keys for Determining If Administrations Are from God,” Doctrine and Covenants Student Manual (2002), 319–21

Historical Background

In the early days of the Church, many were curious about angels, spirits, and resurrected persons. About the time Joseph Smith recorded this revelation, he wrote: “A man came to me in Kirtland, and told me he had seen an angel, and described his dress. I told him he had seen no angel, and that there was no such dress in heaven. He grew mad, and went into the street and commanded fire to come down out of heaven to consume me. I laughed at him, and said, You are one of Baal’s prophets; your God does not hear you; jump up and cut yourself: and he commanded fire from heaven to consume my house.” (History of the Church, 5:267–68.)

Doctrine and Covenants 129 describes the difference between angels who have gone through mortality and have been resurrected and those who are still spirits. It also gives three keys “whereby you may know whether any administration is from God” (v. 9).

The Prophet Joseph Smith may have known these keys long before this revelation was recorded. Earlier, Michael helped the Prophet by detecting Satan, who had appeared to Joseph as an angel of light (see D&C 128:20). Nothing further is known about the incident, and whether the Prophet learned of these keys at that time is not known. However, Wilford Woodruff recorded in his journal that he learned of these keys from Joseph Smith as early as 1839 (see Journal of Wilford Woodruff, vol. 2, 27 June 1839, Historical Department, The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Salt Lake City).

The Prophet Joseph Smith taught: “An angel of God never has wings. Some will say that they have seen a spirit; that he offered them his hand, but they did not touch it. This is a lie. First, it is contrary to the plan of God: a spirit cannot come but in glory; an angel has flesh and bones; we see not their glory. The devil may appear as an angel of light. Ask God to reveal it; if it be of the devil, he will flee from you; if of God, He will manifest Himself, or make it manifest. We may come to Jesus and ask Him; He will know all about it.” (History of the Church, 3:392.)

When Do the Angels Come?

By Bruce C. Hafen

“The ministry of angels in the lives of ordinary, devoted people often goes unrecognized.

At certain sacred times, God has sent his holy angels to instruct and minister to his children. Think of the angel who first taught Adam about the Atonement; the angel who announced to Mary that she would bear the child Jesus; the angels who sang glories to God the night of Christ’s birth; the angel who comforted the Savior in the Garden of Gethsemane; and the angels who brought the keys of the Restoration to Joseph Smith.

No wonder the angels came at such times. These were history’s crowning events. But angels have also come at times that were significant mostly because of their personal, spiritual meaning in the lives of ordinary but faithful men and women.

Personal Manifestations

Some of these personal visits were dramatic and powerful. Think of the angels who ministered to the Nephite children in the account of 3 Nephi 17 [3 Ne. 17], or the angel who chastised Alma and Mosiah’s sons in answer to a father’s prayer. (See Mosiah 27.)

Other personal manifestations have been so quiet that those who received them were unaware of the angelic presence. The ministry of these unseen angels is among the most sublime forms of interaction between heaven and earth, powerfully expressing God’s concern for us and bestowing tangible assurance and spiritual sustenance upon those in great need.

Think of the angel who came to comfort the sleeping Elijah when he was in such despair that he wished to live no longer. (See 1 Kgs. 19:4–8.) Or recall when Joseph Smith “saw the Twelve Apostles of the Lamb, … in foreign lands, standing together in a circle, much fatigued, with their clothes tattered and feet swollen, with their eyes cast downward, and Jesus standing in their midst, and they did not behold Him. The Savior looked upon them and wept.” (Joseph Smith, History of the Church, 2:381; italics added.) The Prophet also “saw Elder Brigham Young in a strange land, … in a desert place, upon a rock in the midst of about a dozen [hostile] men. He was preaching to them in their own tongue, and the angel of God standing above his head, with a drawn sword in his hand, protecting him, but he did not see it.” (Ibid.; italics added.)

For an unforgettable picture of unseen angelic armies, think of Elisha’s young servant, who cried when he was surrounded by an ominous army, “Alas, my master! how shall we do?” Answered Elisha, “Fear not: for they that be with us are more than they that be with them.” Then Elisha said, “Lord, I pray thee, open his eyes, that he may see. And the Lord opened the eyes of the young man; and he saw: and, behold, the mountain was full of horses and chariots of fire round about Elisha.” (See 2 Kgs. 6:15–17.)

President J. Reuben Clark eloquently captured the blessing of unseen angels in the lives of ordinary, devoted people in his masterful sermon, “To Them of the Last Wagon.” President Clark recognized the “mighty men” who led the early Saints, but he reserved his most reverent tribute for “the meekest and lowliest” found in “the last wagon in each of the long wagon trains.” Out in front of these toiling caravans were “the Brethren,” for whom “the air was clear and clean and … they had unbroken vision of the blue vault of heaven.” But, in contrast, “back in the last wagon, … the blue heaven was often shut out from their sight by heavy, dense clouds of the dust of the earth … [which made] the glories of a celestial world [seem] so far away.”

Even though some of the early brethren had seen “in a vision, the armies of heaven protecting the Saints in their return to Zion” (History of the Church, 2:381), President Clark mentioned angels only once. After describing the grinding frustrations of lame oxen, broken hubs, and sick children in the last wagon, he spoke of a pregnant mother trying to breathe through heavy, choking dust. “Then the morning came when from out that last wagon floated the la-la of the newborn babe, and mother love made a shrine, and Father bowed in reverence before it. But the train must move on. So out into the dust and dirt the last wagon moved again, swaying and jolting, while Mother eased as best she could each pain-giving jolt so no harm might be done her, that she might be strong to feed the little one, bone of her bone, flesh of her flesh. Who will dare to say that angels did not cluster round and guard her and ease her rude bed, for she had given another choice spirit its mortal body that it might work out its God-given destiny?” (New Era, July 1975, p. 8; italics added.)

Discerning the Light

The veil between heaven and earth usually hides the angels from our sight. Yet often in the early stages of our spiritual development, we may experience unmistakable contact with the angels of the unseen world. These experiences may move our sense of belief to a sure sense of knowledge, as we exclaim with Alma, “O then, is not this real?” And Alma replies to us, “Yea, because it is light; and whatsoever is light, is good, because it is discernible.” (Alma 32:35; italics added.)

Yet our discerning this light does not yield perfect knowledge. We must nourish the tree of faith to “get root” against the day “when the heat of the sun cometh and scorcheth it.” (See Alma 32:37–38.) As we wait for additional flashes of spiritual light, our days of nourishment and testing can last many years.

The early manifestations of “discernible” angelic contact in our spiritual development frequently occur in youthful conversion experiences, missionary service, or times while we are attending college. These crucial, formative periods of spiritual breakthrough in a young person’s life may be compared with the Kirtland period in Church history; and the years that follow may be compared with the period of Nauvoo and beyond.

Youthful Kirtland Years

The early years of Kirtland were an unusually happy time for Joseph Smith and the Saints. What wonderful events had blessed them in only a few years: the Vision in the grove, the publication of the Book of Mormon, the formal organization of the Church, the optimistic launching of missionary work, the school of the prophets, and mighty revelations outlining a glorious future. It was a youthful, buoyant time. The Saints had no inkling of what waited for them, coiled like a deadly snake barely around the corner of history: mobs, persecution, apostasy, and martyrdom.

But first the angels came. Indeed, the dedication of the Kirtland Temple in March of 1836 represented the greatest spiritual outpouring in modern Church history. Joseph wrote that, shortly after the dedicatory prayer was offered, “Frederick G. Williams arose and testified that [during the prayer] an angel entered the window and took his seat between Father Smith and himself. David Whitmer also saw angels in the house.”

Later, “Brother George A. Smith arose and began to prophesy, when a noise was heard like the sound of a rushing mighty wind, which filled the Temple, and all the congregation simultaneously arose, being moved upon by an invisible power; many began to speak in tongues and prophesy; … and I beheld that the Temple was filled with angels. … The people of the neighborhood came running together (hearing an unusual sound within, and seeing a bright light like a pillar of fire resting upon the Temple,) and were astonished at what was taking place.”

Of one of the concluding meetings, Joseph wrote, “The Savior made his appearance to some, while angels ministered to others, and it was a Pentecost and an endowment indeed, long to be remembered, for the sound shall go forth from this place into all the world, and occurrences of this day shall be handed down upon the pages of sacred history, to all generations.” (History of the Church, 2:427–33.)

Dark Nauvoo Years

Now contrast those glorious experiences with the dreadful conditions under which the Nauvoo Temple was dedicated less than ten years later. Joseph and Hyrum had been slain. The Church was racked with dissension and apostasy, and the dark spirit of the martyrdom hovered over Nauvoo like the destroying angel of death. The Saints knew they could not stay. They worked frantically to finish the temple, even as they also hurried to gather provisions and prepare wagons for their plunge into the great unknown trek westward.

Part of the Nauvoo Temple was dedicated in October 1845, even before it was finished, and in December Brigham Young began to administer the temple ordinances day and night. Within two months, the first company of wagons crossed the frozen Mississippi, never to return.

The story is told of a blind convert named Brother Williams who came from Massachusetts to Nauvoo in time to help complete the temple. Brother Williams had heard the stories of Kirtland, and he believed fervently that when the Nauvoo Temple was dedicated, the Savior and even the resurrected Joseph would return. He anticipated great spiritual manifestations that would heal his blindness. He believed that each stone they were laying brought him one step closer to the Savior’s healing hand.

But the Nauvoo Temple dedication was no Kirtland. As far as we know, there were no visible manifestations, no angelic ministries, no Pentecost.

We Lived Once in Kirtland

Our youthful years as missionaries and students are, despite their typical growing pains, frequently a kind of Kirtland for us: a simple and beautiful time, filled with intellectual breakthroughs, private spiritual moments, and emerging idealistic convictions. Those years may lift us for a time above the noise and smoke and confusion of worldly valleys to a high mountain peak, where we develop a growing closeness to the Infinite.

But the day always seems to come when we must leave our Kirtlands. When we do, sooner or later, we may have our own kind of Nauvoo, perhaps more than once. We will have our own frozen rivers and parched deserts to cross, a moral or financial or intellectual wilderness to tame. It will not always be fun. Perhaps we will feel bewildered and disappointed, and we may look back longingly to those youthful years, wondering why we cannot recapture the way things were in our days of Kirtland.

When our Nauvoo comes, we may find ourselves living in a culture that offers little reinforcement for our belief in the ideals of  family life. The surrounding environment may even discourage and attack our devotion to marriage and children. Some of us may begin to feel a growing sense of distance in our marriages, as those around us take for granted that modern men and women should not feel bound by unconditional family commitments. But we will know better, for we lived once in Kirtland, where the Spirit whispered to us that the doctrine is true: marriage is sacred and love is forever.

After leaving our Kirtland, some may feel the waning of their sense of spiritual wonder, as the accumulating pressures and pollutions of life seem to cast doubt on the reality of inspiration or the worth of the institutional Church or the value of giving ourselves unselfishly to others. Especially in that kind of Nauvoo, some of us may turn away bitterly and say that the stories of Kirtland were not really true.

“How could they be true?” some will ask. “We see no angels here, not now, when we need them most. What happened at Kirtland must have been the foolish imagination of our youth.” We will feel pressure to see things this way, for we may be surrounded by unbelievers who whisper tauntingly in our ears as did the enemy in Nauvoo: “Your Prophet is dead. Wake up—it was all a childhood dream.”

Our Nauvoos Must Come

When our Nauvoo comes, it will neither surprise us nor throw us off course if we have kept the image of Kirtland burning brightly in our memories. “It is all right,” we will say. “We understand. We receive our full witness only after the trial of our faith. After much tribulation come the blessings.” And we will pick up our wagons and our families and head west.

As we do, we will sense that Kirtland was given to us as a first witness, to be told to our children and their children’s children, that they may know that God is the Lord. He slumbers not nor sleepeth. We will know that, always, for we were there, that season in the Mormon village of Kirtland.

I still think of Brother Williams, his blind eyes glistening with hope, waiting for Jesus and his angels to come to the Nauvoo Temple. I don’t know what happened to him after Nauvoo. Did he find the healing he hungered for? Did he find his Savior and see the face of Brother Joseph? I suppose that he and the other faithful ones of Nauvoo did find the enlightenment and the peace they sought—but later, perhaps within the last wagon along some dreary prairie trail, or in struggling to build a new life, far away in the West.

I suppose that Brother Williams made the same discovery as did the Saints in the Martin and Willie handcart companies, which were trapped by heavy, early snows on their way across the plains. In a conference address, Elder James E. Faust shared the feeling of one company member:

“‘Not one of that company ever apostatized or left the Church, because everyone of us came through with the absolute knowledge that God lives, for we became acquainted with him in our extremities.

“‘I have pulled my handcart when I was so weak and weary from illness and lack of food that I could hardly put one foot ahead of the other. I have gone on [to some point I thought I could never reach, only to feel that] the cart began pushing me. I have looked back many times to see who was pushing my cart, but my eyes saw no one. I knew then that the angels of God were there.” (Ensign, May 1979, p. 53.)

Such unseen angelic manifestations in the “extremities” of our lives may, over time, have more profound meaning than the more visible outpouring of Kirtland. The Lord has promised that if you are true and faithful, the Lord himself may be “in your midst and ye cannot see me.” (D&C 38:7.) Even if you do not see him, he can “be on your right hand and on your left, and [his] Spirit shall be in your hearts,” and the angels who came to Kirtland will be “round about you, to bear you up.” (D&C 84:88.)

Moreover, our memories of Kirtland can be enriched by our later, perhaps more turbulent, experience. The very meaning of earlier witnesses may well grow richer with the perspective of time. It is because of what we saw in Kirtland that we ventured to Nauvoo. That we have once seen so clearly is our witness that we can again see clearly, with greater depth, even in the very midst of our afflictions.

When do the angels come? If we seek to be worthy, they are near us when we need them most. The mountain might even be full with the horsemen of Israel and their chariots of fire.” Bruce C. Hafen, provost at Brigham Young University, serves as a Gospel Doctrine teacher in the Sharon Fifth Ward, Orem Utah Sharon Stake.

What Did Joseph Know?

Rian Nelson

-

October 22, 2022

0

Prophecies & Promises

The Book of Mormon and The United States of America
Bruce H. Porter and Rod L. Meldrum-Chapter Nine with added charts, pictures and information.

This is a 40 page booklet from chapter 9 of the book Prophesies and Promises that has amazing information about what Joseph Smith knew about the Geography of the Book of Mormon. All along he knew where the Nephites lived, worked, and worshiped. We believe Joseph always knew this information and we have never found one quote from Joseph Smith that indicated he thought Mesoamerica was the correct geography of the Book of Mormon.

What Did Joseph Know?
What the Prophet Joseph Smith knew of the geography of the Book of Mormon can be learned from his statements that are recorded in journals and accounts prepared and published by him and later by the Church as well as a study of his actions in these regards. These published accounts give substantial clues to his knowledge on this matter. There are two key concepts that need to be understood pertaining to the statements of Joseph Smith, particularly regarding the extensive amount of geographical discussion that has taken place over the years by Mesoamerican theorists. Their concepts are one, Joseph simply didn’t know, was unaware, or was speculating about the geography of the Book of Mormon early in his prophetic calling; and two, he never claimed inspiration on the matter of geography.

This book is dedicated to the historically documented fact that the Prophet Joseph Smith did, in fact, know about the geographical setting for the Book of Mormon and that he did, in fact, claim inspiration for the statements he made about its geography. Joseph Smith’s published accounts and his claim of revelation on the matter of geography mentioned in the following chapters of this book will stand on their own, as authoritative statements from a prophet of God. This chapter is not meant to be an exhaustive study of the Prophet’s statements that might outline arguments for or against any one geographical theory. Nor is it intended to debate the implied meaning or authorship of the accounts reviewed. Such an in depth review of these arguments is reserved for a separate text that will follow in due time.

The “authority” of scripture—prophet, person or law—in an individual’s life is completely dependent on the person’s acceptance or rejection of that authority. The Standard Works have no authority or power in anyone’s life unless that person allows scripture that authority. Nor do the words of a prophet—modern or ancient— have any specific authority in someone’s life unless they decide to accept the prophet and his words as authoritative. If individuals consider their education, knowledge, or beliefs more authoritative and correct than scripture or revealed prophetic statements, they are placing their trust in the arm of flesh. The decision must be made by the individual to accept or reject the statements of Joseph Smith as inspired. Often training and tradition will condition and influence an individual in his acceptance of an “authority” in his life. That is an individual decision and choice.

“This Continent”
The prior discussion about the demonstrative “this” must be kept in mind as a word that is used to indicate the defined noun within proximity of the speaker. First, look at the words of Moroni as described by Joseph Smith and found in the canonized scriptures. The Prophet Joseph writes that Moroni appeared and taught him about a book “written upon gold plates.” Joseph was told by this angelic messenger sent from God, that this record gave an account of the “former inhabitants of this continent” (Joseph Smith-History 1:34).

Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page xxvi

The interpretation of the phrase “former inhabitants of this continent” must, for clarity of understanding, have one of two meanings or conclusions. Either this refers to “this continent” or it does not. If it does not refer to the United States, a person would have to ignore the demonstrative “this” and then redefine “this continent” into a generality of hemisphere or continent(s). To assume the latter would mean that either Joseph or Moroni made a mistake in the description and the use of the demonstrative in pointing to the “which” continent. The inspired text should be able to be understood as correctly in 1830 as well as 2030 by reading the words chosen by the Lord.

Even though in the early 1800s the American continent was defined by Noah Webster’s dictionary to be all of North and South America, later refinements divide North America from South America as two distinct and separate continents. If a North American geographic setting is applied, then Joseph’s statement remains true both then and now, but if a South American setting is used, then Joseph’s statement was true only during his time, and is no longer true because Joseph was never on the South American continent. The Lord knew what the best definition of “this land” and “this continent” would be and inspired Joseph Smith accordingly. The statements are as correct then as they are now.

Lucy Mack Smith
The earliest account of the life of Joseph Smith and the events that surrounded the Smith family during the prophet’s youth is recorded by his mother. Lucy Mack Smith, the mother of Joseph Smith, described the family gatherings as young Joseph rehearsed those thing that he had learned from the Lord and the messengers sent to teach him of this great work. Remember that this is in the time frame between the “First Vision” and the retrieval of the plates by Joseph from the Hill Cumorah.

Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 431

“From this time forth, Joseph continued to receive instructions from the Lord, and we continued to get the children together every evening for the purpose of listening while he gave us a relation of the same. I presume our family presented an aspect as singular as any that ever lived upon the face of the earth—all seated in a circle, father, mother, sons and daughters, and giving the most profound attention to a boy, eighteen years of age, who had never read the Bible through in his life: he seemed much less inclined to the perusal of books than any of the rest of our children, but far more given to meditation and deep study.

During our evening conversations, Joseph would occasionally give us some of the most amusing recitals that could be imagined. He would describe the ancient inhabitants of this continent, their dress, mode of traveling, and the animals upon which they rode; their cities, their buildings, with every particular; their mode of warfare; and also their religious worship. This he would do with as much ease, seemingly, as if he had spent his whole life among them.52 Lucy Mack Smith

This description of the first family home evenings in this dispensation gives insight into his revelations and learning as Joseph Smith’s mother states that he “continued to receive instructions from the Lord.” She describes that his insights and inspiration were as though “he had spent his whole life among” those who were the “ancient inhabitants of this continent.” Again the records are clear as to the inspiration Joseph received, that he knew the land were these things happened. Joseph’s knowledge and understanding of this culture was broad and comprehensive, according to his mother.

There is not another person, anthropologist or archaeologist, then or now, who would know more about the details of the day to day life of the Nephite and Lamanite cultures, than Joseph Smith. Joseph is the only prophet who has, in confidence declared, where places and events took place that were recorded in the Book of Mormon.

Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 116

Mission to the Lamanites
As described in the Title Page of the Book of Mormon written by Moroni, this record is to be taken to the “remnant” of the seed of Lehi, to convince them that Jesus is the Christ. Almost as soon as the church was organized, the Lord instructs Oliver Cowdery, through Joseph, that this gospel is to be taken to the Lamanites. The Lord through the Prophet Joseph instructs Oliver Cowdery to “go unto the Lamanites” and that he will receive revelations about this important mission to the Lamanites but that he is not to write them down as part of the latter-day commandments. It would appear from the references below that the Lord knows where the Lamanites are located and also that they are a “remnant” of Lehi that remain upon the land.

“And now, behold, I say unto you that you shall go unto the Lamanites and preach my gospel unto them; and inasmuch as they receive thy teachings thou shalt cause my church to be established among them; and thou shalt have revelations, but write them not by way of commandment.” D&C 28:8

The Lord later instructs these brethren that the city of Zion shall be built on the border by the Lamanites. And that they are to take their journey among the Lamanites.

“And now, behold, I say unto you that it is not revealed, and no man knoweth where the city Zion shall be built, but it shall be given hereafter. Behold, I say unto you that it shall be on the borders by the Lamanites.

“And thou shalt assist to settle all these things, according to the covenants of the church, before thou shalt take thy journey among the Lamanites.” D&C 28:9, 14

In the same month the Lord instructs Peter Whitmer and Oliver Cowdery to be the first missionaries to take the gospel and words of the record to the Lamanites as declared by Christ in Third Nephi. The exact location of this mission is given by instruction an revelation from the Lord a short time later.

“Behold, I say unto you, Peter, that you shall take your journey with your brother Oliver; for the time has come that it is expedient in me that you shall open your mouth to declare my gospel; therefore, fear not, but give heed unto the words and advice of your brother, which he shall give you.”

“And be you afflicted in all his afflictions, ever lifting up your heart unto me in prayer and faith, for his and your deliverance; for I have given unto him power to build up my church among the Lamanites;” D&C 30:5-6

Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 526

In October of 1830 two more missionaries are called to assist in the teaching of the Lamanites. This first missionary force will now have the addition of Parley P. Pratt, Ziba Peterson, and the Lord as they go among the Lamanite remnant to teach.

“And now concerning my servant Parley P. Pratt, behold, I say unto him that as I live I will that he shall declare my gospel and learn of me, and be meek and lowly of heart.

“And that which I have appointed unto him is that he shall go with my servants, Oliver Cowdery and Peter Whitmer, Jun., into the wilderness among the Lamanites.”

“And Ziba Peterson also shall go with them; and I myself will go with them and be in their midst; and I am their advocate with the Father, and nothing shall prevail against them.”

“And they shall give heed to that which is written, and pretend to no other revelation; and they shall pray always that I may unfold the same to their
understanding.” D&C 32:1-4

The four missionaries—Parley P. Pratt, Oliver Cowdery, Peter Whitmer, Jr., and Ziba Peterson—left immediately upon the Lord’s instruction and commenced the very first mission of the church west of New York. The History of the Church describes the events of this Lamanite mission in these words:

“Immediately on receiving this revelation, preparations were made for the journey of the brethren therein designated, to the borders of the Lamanites, and a copy of the revelation was given them. They bade adieu to their brethren and friends, and commenced their journey, preaching by the way, and leaving a sealing testimony behind them, lifting up their voice like a trump in the different villages through which they passed. They continued their journey until they came to Kirtland, Ohio, where they tarried some time, there being quite a number in that place and vicinity who believed their testimony, and came forward and obeyed the Gospel. Among the number was Mr. Sidney Rigdon, and a large portion of the church over which he presided.” 53

The Mission to the Lamanites as declared and described by the Lord in the Doctrine and Covenants clearly reflects that Joseph sent the missionaries to the areas revealed and directed by the Lord. The scriptures imply that not only were they to preach to the Native Americans on this North American continent, but that they are a remnant of the seed of Lehi and “Lamanites” as described in the Book of Mormon and Doctrine and Covenants. 54

Parley P. Pratt also speaks of this first mission to the Lamanites in these words as he describes and names the Native American tribes to whom he was sent to preach the gospel.

“Thus ended our first Indian Mission, in which we had preached the gospel in its fulness, and distributed the record of their forefathers among three tribes, viz: the Catteraugus Indians, near Buffalo, N.Y., the Wyandots of Ohio, and the Delawares west of Missouri. We trust that at some future day, when the servants of God go forth in power to the remnant of Joseph, some precious seed will be found growing in their hearts, which was sown by us in that early day.” 55

Elder Pratt walked about “fifteen hundred miles” and preached the “gospel to tens of thousands of Gentiles and two nations of Indians.”56 It must be realized and accepted that the Lord knew, and therefore Joseph knew, where the Lamanites were located and that a remnant was left in fulfillment of the Prophecies and Promises that are revealed in the Book of Mormon. These first missionaries to the Lamanites were sent to where the Lord commanded and meant them to go. There is no indication in Church History of dissatisfaction by the Lord in their mission, nor is there any reason to think that they did not preach to the “Lamanites” as directed by the Lord, who indicated that He would go with them and be in their midst.

Following the loss of the 116 pages of manuscript, when the Lord requested something from Joseph, the Prophet began immediately to try to accomplish it. This mission to the Lamanites is an example of Joseph’s dedication to the requirements established by the Lord. It was 117 years later that the gospel was taken to Guatemala. The promises of the Savior at Bountiful to those who gathered there emphatically stated that when the Gentiles received “these things” [the Book of Mormon] they would then be taken to the Lamanite remnant. This objective was a major concern of Joseph Smith until his death according to church historian Ronald W. Walker in his article Seeking the Remnant; the Native American in the Joseph Smith Period. He writes:

“RECENT SCHOLARS HAVE largely set aside the Native American as an important force in early Restoration history, 1830-44. After telling the familiar story of Oliver Cowdery’s 1830-31 Lamanite mission, most writers either grow quiet on the topic or say that Joseph Smith and other Mormon leaders became preoccupied with more pressing things. But the evidence supports another view. First-generation leaders, while not always having the freedom to interact with the Indian as they wished, consistently sought the Native American “remnant” of Jacob. This argument, more than revising a familiar historical tenet, provides a window through which to view early Mormonism. It shows the millennial spirit of the movement’s first years, helps to explain the intensity of early anti-Mormonism, and reveals one of the reasons why the Mormon hegira took the path it did. Finally, it suggests that the Book of Mormon, which lay at the heart of the original disciples’ view of the Indian, was more than a theoretical handbook. It actually affected how Mormons thought and what they did.

There is no mistaking the importance of the Indian during the earliest part of Joseph Smith’s ministry. His first and greatest revelation was the Book of Mormon, which was not just a record of the “Lamanite” or Native American people, but a highly unusual manifesto of their destiny.” 57

The Wentworth Letter
In 1841, at the request of John Wentworth, Joseph Smith wrote a letter describing the rise of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and a proclamation of the basic beliefs that distinguish the Church from other religions. It is from this inspired letter that the 13 Articles of Faith are gleaned that so many Latter day Saints have memorized as children. The Wentworth Letter was written in Joseph’s own words and signed by him personally. The following statement clearly relates “this country” [that is where Joseph is at] to “this continent” and the inhabitants and Prophets that lived there. It is important to note that the statements of Joseph contained in this letter boldly testify of his inspiration and the revelations on matters pertaining not only to the record and the history of the people, but also the land where it took place.

“On the evening [of] the 21st of September, a.d. 1823, while I was praying unto God and endeavoring to exercise faith in the precious promises of scripture, on a sudden a light like that of day, only of a far purer and more glorious appearance and brightness, burst into the room. Indeed the first sight was as though the house was filled with consuming fire. The appearance produced a shock that affected the whole body. In a moment a personage stood before me, surrounded with a glory yet greater than that with which I was already surrounded. This messenger proclaimed himself to be an angel of God, sent to bring the joyful tidings that the covenant which God made with ancient Israel was at hand to be fulfilled; that the preparatory work for the second coming of the Messiah was speedily to commence; that the time was at hand for the gospel in all its fulness to be preached in power unto all nations, that a people might be prepared for the millennial reign. I was informed that I was chosen to be an instrument in the hands of God to bring about some of His purposes in this glorious dispensation.

I was also informed concerning the aboriginal inhabitants of this country [America] and shown who they were, and from whence they came; a brief sketch of their origin, progress, civilization, laws, governments, of their righteousness and iniquity, and the blessings of God being finally withdrawn from them as a people, was [also] made known unto me; I was also told where were deposited some plates on which were engraven an abridgment of the records of the ancient prophets that had existed on this continent. The angel appeared to me three times the same night and unfolded the same things. After having received many visits from the angels of God, unfolding the majesty and glory of the events that should transpire in the last days, on the morning of the 22nd of September, a.d. 1827, the angel of the Lord delivered the records into my hands.

In this important and interesting book the history of ancient America is unfolded, from its first settlement by a colony that came from the Tower of Babel at the confusion of languages to the beginning of the fifth century of the Christian era. We are informed by these records that America in ancient times has been inhabited by two distinct races of people. The first were called Jaredites and came directly from the Tower of Babel. The second race came directly from the city of Jerusalem about six hundred years before Christ. They were principally Israelites of the descendants of Joseph. The Jaredites were destroyed about the time that the Israelites came from Jerusalem, who succeeded them in the inheritance of the country. The principal nation of the second race fell in battle towards the close of the fourth century. The remnant are the Indians that now inhabit this country. This book also tells us that our Savior made His appearance upon this continent after His Resurrection; that He planted the gospel here in all its fulness, and richness, and power, and blessing; that they had apostles, prophets, pastors, teachers, and evangelists—the same order, the same priesthood, the same ordinances, gifts, powers, and blessings, as were enjoyed on the eastern continent; that the people were cut off in consequence of their transgressions; that the last of their prophets who existed among them was commanded to write an abridgment of their prophecies, history, etc., and to hide it up in the earth; and that it should come forth and be united with the Bible for the accomplishment of the purposes of God in the last days. For a more particular account I would refer to the Book of Mormon, which can be purchased at Nauvoo, or from any of our traveling elders.” 58

It is common knowledge that when Joseph prepared something for publication, he was overtly concerned about being so correct in his choice of words that there could be no misunderstanding in the intended meaning by the reader. This is a prophetic responsibility to make sure there would be no mistake in comprehension which might lead to false information or doctrine. The Prophet reveals in the above quote that the remnants of the people in the Book of Mormon are the “Indians that now inhabit this country,” [not all natives in the western hemisphere]. The Prophet Joseph then continues with the statement that “This book also tells us that our Savior made His appearance upon this continent after His resurrection; that He planted the Gospel here.”59

Joseph used again the demonstrative that is singular and points to “which” country and “which” continent and correctly pronounces “this continent” which is where he stands when making the statement. He states that the Savior appeared on “this continent” as recorded in the Book of Mormon. This should clearly indicate that the continent of South America is not included. Central or Mesoamerica is considered to be a part of the North American continent, but not a part of Joseph’s “this country” which unmistakably refers to the area and “country” in which he lived.

Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 551

Joseph Smith knew and was shown, as he testifies, who exactly the Book of Mormon people were, where they came from, their origins, how they and their civilization progressed. He also knew them so intimately as to understand their very laws and governmental system, as he recorded in the Wentworth Letter and as recorded by his mother. In the summer of 1828, following the loss of the 116 pages of the Book of Mormon manuscript, the Lord speaks to the Prophet Joseph about the Nephite record, the land and nations that will be upon “this land.” These statements directed to Joseph Smith from the Lord do not imply a land other than where Joseph is receiving the revelation. To try to stretch the meaning of “this land” in this revelation to include Central or South America is beyond comprehension. This revelation is directly from the Lord to Joseph Smith and about the Gospel and the land where Joseph received the revelation. The verses below become important in understanding the location of “this people” and “this land” that will be free unto all, because this passage is not from the Book of Mormon and cannot be construed to have a hemispherical setting.

“And, behold, all the remainder of this work does contain all those parts of my gospel which my holy prophets, yea, and also my disciples, desired in their prayers should come forth unto this people. And I said unto them, that it should be granted unto them according to their faith in their prayers; Yea, and this was their faith—that my gospel, which I gave unto them that they might preach in their days, might come unto their brethren the Lamanites, and also all that had become Lamanites because of their dissensions.

Now, this is not all—their faith in their prayers was that this gospel should be made known also, if it were possible that other nations should possess this land;

And thus they did leave a blessing upon this land in their prayers, that whosoever should believe in this gospel in this land might have eternal life; Yea, that it might be free unto all of whatsoever nation, kindred, tongue, or people they may be.” D&C 10:46-51

Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 415

Without doubt it is intended by the Lord that “this land” meant “this land” as it would be a land “free unto all of whatsoever nation…or people they may be.” This is a discussion between the Prophet Joseph and the Lord, not a passing reference in the Book of Mormon of “a land” or “the land” meant to be general and inclusive of the entire western hemisphere. “This land” in this context and in this discussion with Joseph Smith would mean the very land upon which Joseph Smith stands and declares that the land of the Nephites and the land where Joseph receives this revelation are one and the same.

Current thought and consensus of scholarly opinion on Book of Mormon geography nearly demands a belief in a Mesoamerican setting for the Book of Mormon. If the realities were so distant and general the Lord would not have been so specific to Joseph about “this land.”

A common explanation offered by Mesoamerican theorists is that all of the statements by Joseph Smith include the entire western hemisphere. However, this premise cannot be construed from the documented statements and personal letters of the Prophet Joseph. The Prophet is clear and concise in his statements about Book of Mormon geography, yet the allure and enticement of Mesoamerican ruins and a desire for physical proof seems to determine the interpretation and interpolation of the words of the Prophet Joseph Smith. It is regrettable that so many cannot simply take Joseph Smith at his word.

The American Revivalist Account
Joseph Smith sent the following letter to N. C. Saxton, the editor of a Rochester, New York newspaper written, as Joseph Smith later indicated, “by the commandment of God.” Kirtland 4th Jan. 1833—

“Mr. Editor Sir,
Considering the Liberal principles upon which your interesting and valuable paper is published and myself being a subscriber and feeling a deep interest in the cause of Zion and in the happiness of my brethren of mankind I cheerfully take up my pen to contribute my mite at this every [very] interesting and important period.

The Book of Mormon is a record of the forefathers of our western Tribes of Indians, having been found through the ministration of an holy Angel translated into our own Language by the gift and power of God, after having been hid up in the earth for the last fourteen hundred years containing the word of God, which was delivered unto them, By it we learn that our western tribes of Indians are descendants from that Joseph that was sold into Egypt, and that the land of America is a promised land unto them, and unto it all the tribes of Israel will come. with as many of the gentiles as shall comply with the requesitions of the new co[v]enant. But the tribe of Judah will return to old Jerusalem. The City of Zion, spoken of by David in the 102 Psalm will be built upon the Land of America and the ransomed of the Lord shall return and come to it with songs and everlasting joy upon their heads, and then they will be delivered from the overflowing scourge that shall pass through the Land But Judah shall obtain deliverance at Jerusalem see Joel 2:32. Isaiah 26, 20 & 21, Jer. 31:12, Psalm 50:5, Ezekiel 34, 11, 12 & 13.”

(Signed)
Joseph Smith Jr. 60

Noting that the letter he had sent on January 4 to the Rochester newspaper editor had appeared in abbreviated form, Joseph again addressed Mr. Saxton on February 12 urging the importance of publishing the document in its entirety. The Prophet realized his responsibilities to make sure that his published statements are to be doctrinally sound so that the information would convey a correct understanding that could not be misconstrued. Because of this responsibility the Prophet Joseph writes again to Mr. Saxton.

“Dear sir
I was somewhat disappointed on receiving my paper with only a part of my letter inserted in it. The letter which I wrote you for publication I wrote by the commandment of God, and I am quite anxious to have it all laid before the public for it is of importance to them, But I have no clame [claim] upon you, neither do I wish to urge you beyond that which is reasonable to do it. I have only to appeal to your extended generosity to all religious societies that claim that Christ has come in the flesh and also tell you what will be the consequence of a neglect to publish it.”

—Joseph Smith Jr. 61

The reply of Joseph to Mr. Saxton leaves no room to doubt that the explanation that was first sent to the newspaper was inspired. The declaration of the Prophet Joseph to Mr. Saxton was that it was written by “commandment of God” and therefore, revelatory in nature. It cannot be claimed that Joseph had no knowledge about geography or that he never claimed any inspiration on the matter as has been done by many who support a setting contrary to the words of Joseph Smith.

The Prophet Joseph describes a visit by Robert Matthews, a preacher who was traveling through the area and stopped for a visit. This visit prompted Joseph to write a “brief history” of the restoration of the Church wherein he records the following.

“…all at once the room was illuminated above the brightness of the sun an angel appeared before me, his hands and feet were naked pure and white, and he stood between the floors of the room, clothed purity inexpressible, he said unto me I am a messenger sent from God, be faithful and keep his commandments in all things, he told me of a sacred record which was written on plates of gold, I saw in the vision the place where they were deposited, he said the Indians, were the literal descendants of Abraham he explained many of the prophecies to me…” 62

Joseph Smith was given, by revelation from a messenger of God (Moroni), the knowledge that the American Indians are the actual descendants of the house of Israel through Abraham. There are a number of documented occurrences of the prophet Joseph claiming to have had revelation on this matter, and each time he clearly indicated that the Native Americans in North America are the literal descendants, or “remnant”, of the Book of Mormon history.

Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 547

Zion’s March and Zelph
The statements of the Prophet Joseph Smith about Zelph are important events in church history and should not be overlooked or forgotten. While on Zion’s March the Prophet rehearsed some of the final events of the Book of Mormon that had taken place at or near the banks of the Illinois River, where he and the brethren were standing. The Prophet not only indicated his inspiration and revelation but also taught important facts that pertain to the geographical setting of the Book of Mormon.

This event will be reviewed here as it is directly related to the discussion above about the Prophet’s inspiration and his discussion about “this country,” “this continent,” and “this land.” These sources have been and will continue to be a point of difficulty and dispute for those espousing a Mesoamerican setting for the Book of Mormon. Several articles have been written that question or attempt to discredit the inspired words of Joseph Smith and to cast doubt on the validity of these statements and the inspiration claimed by the Prophet. The Zelph account and the events pertaining to it give legitimacy to the inspiration and knowledge of Joseph Smith, the Wentworth Letter, the Doctrine and Covenants, and the Book of Mormon.

On June 2, 1834 Joseph Smith Jr., along with several members of Zion’s Camp, crossed the Illinois River and camped on the west bank. The next morning, June 3, 1834, Joseph, with several other brethren, visited a prominent mound on top of the bluffs overlooking the river which had been located the previous day by a reconnaissance party. This location today is approximately a mile south of Valley City, Illinois, and is now known as Naples Russell Mound number 8.

While standing atop the mound a marvelous event took place that surely must have impacted all those present. Joseph’s experience is historically recorded as follows:

“…on top of the mound were…stones which presented the appearance of three altars having been erected one above the other, according to the ancient order; and the remains of bones were strewn over the surface of the ground.” 63

Joseph then requested a shovel be brought in order that the mound might be dug into.

“The brethren procured a shovel and a hoe, and removing the earth to the depth of about one foot, discovered the skeleton of a man, almost entire, and between his ribs the stone point of a Lamanitish arrow, which evidently produced his death. Elder Burr Riggs retained the arrow…the visions of the past being opened to my understanding by the Spirit of the Almighty, I discovered that the person whose skeleton was before us was a white Lamanite, a large, thick-set man, and a man of God. His name was Zelph. He was a warrior and chieftain under the great prophet Onandagus, who was known from the hill Cumorah or eastern sea to the Rocky Mountains. He was killed in battle by the arrow found among his ribs, during the last great struggle with the Lamanites and Nephites.” 64

Wilford Woodruff, Heber C. Kimball, Reuben McBride, Moses Martin, Levi Hancock, George A. Smith and other men all bore record in their personal journals of this event and each gave similar accounts. The journal of Joseph Smith records the event in the same way and same words as do the journals of those who were there. It is known that Joseph’s journal was not always written by him personally; however, it would be reviewed and approved by the Prophet. One congruent fact in all these journal accounts is the inspiration attributed to Joseph as a revelation. The Prophet states that the “visions of the past being opened to my understanding by the Spirit of the Almighty.”

Joseph received a revelation from God and a vision of the past indicating precisely where particular events of the Book of Mormon took place. This man (the prophet Onandagus or Zelph) was known from “the Hill Cumorah or eastern sea to the Rocky Mountains.” This information may also help to establish a location for the “eastern sea” mentioned in the text of the Book of Mormon. Also Joseph declares that this was the area of “the last great struggle with the Lamanites and Nephites” (not the last battle) which would exclude Mesoamerica as Limited Geography Theory (LGT) would demand.

NOTE: The LGT is the supposition that the geography of the Book of Mormon must have been limited in size to several hundred miles in scope as a result of the study of the travel times and distances found within the text, such as the number of days travel between principle cities and lands. These indicate quite clearly that the distances were not on a hemispheric scale, but on a more restricted regional scale on the order of from three hundred to a thousand miles.

The Lord, through Joseph, could not have been any clearer that this very mound was within the boundaries of the Book of Mormon lands. Even though these statements cannot be reconciled with the accepted Mesoamerican LGT geography, they should not be cast away as frivolous statements. There are multiple witnesses that testify of Joseph’s inspiration on this occasion. The rejection of Joseph’s statements about Zelph is required by Mesoamerican proponents to maintain a belief in their geographical inclinations. This rejection indicates that the conclusions reached are flawed, especially since they must discard the statements of Joseph Smith for the acceptance of their proposed theories. Donald Q. Cannon, a recognized church historian and scholar, has expressed similar feelings about the statements of the Prophet Joseph Smith. Cannon addresses how some LDS scholars have attempted to discredit or dismiss Joseph Smith’s statements about the Zelph accounts.

Zelph in Vision by Ken Corbett (Notice Altar & Zelph Uncovered)

Zelph a Man of God by Ken Corbett (Notice this is the same location as the last picture of the uncovered skeleton of Zelph 1,400 years before).

“The journal accounts of Joseph Smith’s activities and his letter indicate that he believed that Book of Mormon history, or at least a part of it, transpired in North America. What does one do with such a prophetic statement? Some have dismissed it as a joke or playful exercise of Joseph’s imagination. Others have chosen to emphasize discrepancies and possible contradictions in the source accounts, thereby discrediting what Joseph Smith said. It seems to me that either approach carries heavy risks. When one chooses to state that Joseph Smith can’t be taken seriously on this issue, the door is opened to question his statements on other issues. Where does it stop? Does the First Vision, with the discrepancies in the primary source accounts, also come under the doubt and skepticism applied here to Zelph? Why can’t we simply take Joseph Smith at his word?” 65

Letter to Emma
While on Zion’s Camp march just two days after the vision regarding Zelph on the mound above the Illinois River, Joseph Smith recorded the experience in a four-page letter to his wife Emma. This letter, written by the Prophet in his own handwriting (he usually used scribes), closed with his personal signature. This letter dated 4th of June, 1834 reveals his feelings and understandings about Book of Mormon geography that may have come from the vision and inspiration two days before at the Zelph mound.

Wandering Over the Plains of the Nephites by Ken Corbett (Notice the huge thigh bone of Zelph in Wilford Woodruff’s wagon and the letter Joseph wrote to Emma. This event on the Mississippi/Sidon River, happened just two days after the Zelph skeleton was uncovered).

“The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity, and gazing upon a country the fertility, the splendour and the goodness so indescribable, all serves to pass away time unnoticed.” 66

This personal letter and the Zelph account, which he and others bore record was received by him through revelation and inspiration, testify to the knowledge that Joseph Smith had about Book of Mormon geography. In this written account by the Prophet he claims that they had been on plains previously occupied by the Nephites of the Book of Mormon. Joseph also clearly states that the Nephites, that “once beloved people of the Lord,” also built mounds. Although the Prophet surely had no question about the validity of the Book of Mormon, he was still interested in finding physical evidences of what he already knew by revelation to be true.

The statements above give no indication that the Prophet was confused or unaware where the history of the Book of Mormon took place, or that he had “no inspiration on the matter.” Proper research should not ignore or dismiss these statements made by the Prophet Joseph. To claim that these documented accounts are flawed, uninspired and are insufficient evidence of Joseph’s knowledge about Book of Mormon geography is at best dismissive. At worst, to say Joseph did not know, demonstrates a profound
disregard of the Prophet’s revelatory knowledge in favor of a personally held hypothetical theory. Joseph Smith is clear, concise, and inspired, leaving no doubt about his thoughts as to the setting of this sacred history. This being the case, these statements cannot be set aside as they become a primary witness along with the scriptures. These two witnesses should be used in every theory or methodology for the determination of a geographical setting for the Book of Mormon.

Manti, Missouri
According to journal accounts, the Prophet Joseph also declared that the Book of Mormon city of Manti was not far from this area. In 1836, the Prophet Joseph Smith, Brigham Young, and others, found it best, on account of apostasy and bitterness, to leave Kirtland and go to Far West, Missouri where the Saints were endeavoring to establish themselves. On September 25, they passed through Huntsville, Randolph County, Missouri and it was reported that the prophet told the brethren that this place, where a stake of Zion had been established, was “the ancient site of the city of Manti.” 67

The camp passed through Huntsville, in Randolph County, which has been appointed as one of the stakes of Zion, and is the ancient site of the City of Manti, and pitched tents at Dark Creek, Salt Licks, seventeen miles. It was reported to the camp that one hundred and ten men had volunteered from Randolph and gone to Far West to settle difficulties.”

The following account of the same event is taken from the daily journal of the Kirtland Camp and was written by Samuel D. Tyler:

“September 25, 1838. We passed through Huntsville, Co seat of Randolph Co, Pop. 450, and three miles further we bought 32 bu, of corn off one of the brethren who resides in this place. There are several of the brethren round about here and this is the ancient site of the City of Manti, which is spoken of in the Book of Mormon and this is appointed one of the Stakes of Zion, and it is in Randolph County, Missouri, three miles west of the county seat.” 68

The Prophet Joseph, according to these diary accounts, revealed where the Book of Mormon city of Manti was located. This is not the only ancient city mentioned in this dispensation that has a link to the Promised Land in the Book of Mormon. The Lord in the Doctrine and Covenants told the Prophet Joseph Smith that a city was to be built opposite the city of Nauvoo on the west bank of the river. However, speaking of “new” cities and “old” cities, the scriptures record in Ether:

New Jerusalem/Zarahemla
“Behold, Ether saw the days of Christ, and he spake concerning a New Jerusalem upon this land.

And he spake also concerning the house of Israel, and the Jerusalem from whence Lehi should come—after it should be destroyed it should be built up again, a holy city unto the Lord; wherefore, it could not be a new Jerusalem for it had been in a time of old; but it should be built up again, and become a holy city of the Lord; and it should be built unto the house of Israel.

And that a New Jerusalem should be built up upon this land, unto the remnant of the seed of Joseph, for which things there has been a type”. Ether 13:4-6

These verses imply that if a city existed previously and was acknowledged or named by the Lord and that should another city be built by the same name, it should be called “New” as in the case of Jerusalem. Thus a city that is to be built named Jerusalem in a different place than the original city must be called “New Jerusalem” according to the Lord because there was another city by that name in another time and place. Likewise, it could be understood that if there were to be a new city built using the ancient name of Zarahemla, and it is to be built in a different place than the original city, it should naturally be called “New Zarahemla.” In the Doctrine and Covenants the Lord declares that “Zarahemla” should be built across the river from Nauvoo. “Let them build up a city unto my name upon the land opposite the city of Nauvoo, and let the name of Zarahemla be named upon it” (D&C 125:3). This Zarahemla should be a “New Zarahemla” if it was to be built in a different location from the old location. The Lord’s instructions for the naming of cities with the same name would at least imply that the ancient city of Zarahemla might have been in the area of Montrose, Iowa, west of present day Nauvoo. That this was in fact the area where Joseph was told to build up a city named Zarahemla can be seen in the map on page 394 of the Joseph Smith Papers, Journals Vol. 1 which shows the many tracts of land purchased by the saints on the western side of the Mississippi River across from Nauvoo, even though they were in relatively desperate financial condition.

There exists no direct or positive statement that would leave without doubt that the ancient city Zarahemla was west of Nauvoo; however, it is clear that it could be, and the Lord gave no indication that it was not the location of the ancient Zarahemla. The Lord named this new city Zarahemla for a reason. There is no indication that He named it for any other purpose than to establish an understanding of where the ancient city may have stood.

There are other considerations that may provide additional support for the possibility of this location being the ancient city of Zarahemla. The city of Zarahemla was one of the most important and largest cities in Book of Mormon history. The Nephites and Mulekites, who were “exceedingly numerous” (Omni 1:17), joined together in Zarahemla, and the city was destroyed by fire (3 Nephi 8:8, 8:24, 9:3) at least once and rebuilt (4 Nephi 1:8). Zarahemla was a “great city” that was in the “heart of their lands” (Helaman 1:18) and was the “strongest hold in all the land” (Helaman 1:22). It was also their “capital city” (Helaman 1:27) and had at least one “highway” (Helaman 7:10) that ran into it.

The final wars between the Nephites and Lamanites “began to be among them in the borders of Zarahemla by the waters of Sidon” (Mormon 1:10) and in many of the wars it seemed to be a very strategic location to hold or possess. Location and physical surroundings would make this an ancient city of strategic importance both militarily as well as economically. It would have most likely been in an area that had a military advantage in some way and that also enjoyed an important geographic location for trade and commerce.

The Des Moines River Rapids
The Des Moines rapids on the Mississippi River spanned the river from the west bank to the east bank and existed prior to the building of dams and locks which have today raised the water levels some 19-20 feet. These dams and locks were constructed to raise the river level so that riverboats plying the Mississippi could pass these shallow rapids between Nauvoo and the city of Keokuk to the south. The river above and below these rapids was historically about 2500 feet across, with the rapids widening to almost 4500 feet as a result of a hard limestone shelf that crosses the area. (These rapids are clearly shown on the map on page 394 of The Joseph Smith Papers, Journals Vol. 1 that divides Commerce [Nauvoo] on the eastern bank from Zarahemla on the western side of the river.) The ancient city of Zarahemla was on the western side of the Sidon River (Alma 6:7) just as the revelation from the Lord to Joseph Smith put this latter-day Zarahemla on the western side of the river.

Historical records state that the mean depth of the Des Moines Rapids was a mere 2.4 feet (about mid-thigh level for most people), with most of the crossing being more shallow, especially during dry spells or fall seasons. This rapid was the first location upstream from the Gulf of Mexico where the Mississippi River could be crossed on foot. The rapids were so shallow that riverboats in the early 1800s could not pass them and their cargo had to be portaged by wagon or flat bottomed barge past the rapids and reloaded onto other riverboats.

Certainly the depth of the river, prior to control measures that are in place today, was subject to great fluctuations. However, the fact remains that this rapid would make this particular location one of the most important and strategic in all of ancient North America because this is where the river could be crossed without the necessity of boats at certain seasons of the year. This also means that whoever could maintain control of the land area bounding these rapids could effectively thwart any large army from attacking one side of the river or another, thereby providing control of nearly all of the lands of the eastern United States from the western lands
and vice versa.

It also would provide a naturally strategic location for trade coming from all areas of North America to cross this great natural barrier dividing and separating the heartland of America without the aid of boats. Certainly this was one of the most important and strategic locations both in ancient times and in modern times for this very reason. It would make sense that if this were the ancient site of Zarahemla, it would be one of the largest and most important cities in the Book of Mormon.

Landing of the Mulekites
(From Moroni’s America by Jonathan Neville pg. 99-101)
“A key point here is that they [Mulekites] were led by the Lord “into the land where Mosiah discovered them and they had dwelt there from that time forth.” [Omni 1:17]. How would they have reached Iowa directly? And why would they have remained there for hundreds of years?

Figure 17 depicts their course across the Atlantic Ocean. Figure 18 shows their route up the Mississippi to Iowa, across from Nauvoo.

There is a good reason why the Mulekites would have stopped in Iowa, across from Nauvoo. It is the first place up the Mississippi river from the Gulf Coast that, historically, was impassable for large ships, due to the Des Moines rapids located just south of there. Even in the 1840s, riverboats had to stop at the rapids, unload cargo, and then be dragged over the rapids before progressing north. (Now, a series of dams and locks makes the river navigable for barges and other large ships.) Lewis and Clark noted the rapids on their 1814 map. In 1837, Robert E. Lee made a map showing the rapids by Fort Des Moines, where Montrose, Iowa, is today.

Figure 18 shows another key point. The Mulekites could have easily sailed up the river without encountering the Nephites or the Lamanites, who were several hundred miles east. Furthermore, the Mulekites would have sailed right past other civilizations that likely existed in the area, descendants of Jaredites or other groups who had come to the continent.

The Zarahemla location in Iowa, across from Nauvoo, is ideal from several perspectives. First, being on the river provides plentiful water and facilitates commerce. Second, it is upriver from the Des Moines rapids, which provide a defensive barrier against river-borne invaders from the south. Third, the area has productive agricultural land. Ultimately, of course, it’s where the Lord led them.

This geography helps clarify why the Nephites never encountered Zarahemla until Mosiah was prompted to flee from the land of Nephi. In our day, we might think people would explore freely, but anciently, the wilderness was dangerous. There were wild beasts, unpredictable weather, the potential of getting lost, sicknesses, and no way to communicate over long distances. You were on your own in the wilderness. By contrast, there was safety in numbers and community. Farms provided food. Why risk leaving a safe, productive and favorable location?

It required great faith for Lehi and his family to leave Jerusalem, let alone cross the ocean (which is why Nephi faced such resistance from his brothers). In the new world, it required great faith for Nephi to flee from his brothers into the wilderness. Mosiah exercised great faith to leave the land of Nephi.

The prominence of Zarahemla—it is by far the most-often mentioned place in the Book of Mormon, the capital of the Nephites—shows it was wise for the people of Zarahemla to stay put.” (From Moroni’s America by Jonathan Neville pg. 99-101)

Prophesies and Promises continues,
“The Sac and Fox Indians at Nauvoo
Late in the summer of 1841 a group of Native Americans of the Sac and Fox tribes (who had been displaced from their homelands in Michigan and were now west of the Mississippi in present-day Iowa and Missouri) came to visit the Prophet Joseph Smith. The meeting was recorded in the History of the Church. Joseph writes of this meeting on August 12, 1841:

“Thursday, 12.—A considerable number of the Sac and Fox Indians have been for several days encamped in the neighborhood of Montrose. The ferryman brought over a great number on the ferryboat and two flat boats for the purpose of visiting me. The military band and a detachment of Invincibles [part of the Legion] were on shore ready to receive and escort them to the grove, but they refused to come on shore until I went down. I
accordingly went down, and met Keokuk, Kis-ku-kosh, Appenoose, and about one hundred chiefs and braves of those tribes, with their families. At the landing, I was introduced by Brother Hyrum to them; and after salutations, I conducted them to the meeting grounds in the grove, and instructed them in many things which the Lord had revealed unto me concerning their fathers, and the promises that were made concerning them in the Book of Mormon. I advised them to cease killing each other and
warring with other tribes; also to keep peace with the whites; all of which was interpreted to them.” 69

This account of the visit of the Sac and Fox tribes to Joseph teaches two important concepts: first, that the Lord had revealed things to the Prophet concerning “their fathers,” and second, that the Book of Mormon promises were made concerning them. Respectively, these concepts let us know of the inspiration and revelation that Joseph Smith received and that he knew that these Lamanite remnants were recipient heirs of the promises of the Book of Mormon.

Some claim that Joseph Smith’s understanding of the setting for the Book of Mormon changed or evolved as he supposedly learned more about Central American ruins near the time of his death. Contrary to this view, however, just days before his martyrdom, the Prophet repeated again his understanding in relation to who the remnant Lamanites were. His views and understanding had in fact not evolved, but had remained steadfast and constant. In May of 1844 the Prophet records another visit by the Sac and Fox in his personal journal wherein he again restates what the Lord told him.

“23 May 1844 Thursday
1 P.M. held council with the Indians Sac & Fox &c in my back kitchen. They told me (Joseph) “You are a big chief. We are sons of big men, and Priests as ever inhabited this land. You preach a great deal so say Great Spirit. You be as great & good as our fathers that will do. Our worship is different, but we are good as any other men.

I [Joseph Smith] Replied. Great Spirit wants you to be united & live in peace. [I] found a book, (presenting the Book of Mormon) which told me about your fathers & Great Spirit told me. you must send to all the tribes you can, & tell them to live in peace, & when any of our people come to see you treat them as we treat you.” 70

Joseph explained to the Sac and Fox that the Book of Mormon taught about “their fathers.” Joseph then taught them that the Lord (Great Spirit) “told me” that the book must be given to all the tribes. In making such a statement Joseph again reinforces his previous claim to have been given this knowledge through revelation. Just a few days before his death, the Prophet Joseph reaffirms his testimony and previous statements that the Native North Americans were a Lamanite remnant prophesied of in the
Book of Mormon.

The Book of Mormon in North America by Rian Nelson

It is evident that the Prophet Joseph Smith had revelations and inspiration about the “ancient inhabitants of this continent” as Moroni declared in the Pearl of Great Price. Joseph Smith also states “He [the angel] said that the Indians were the literal descendants of Abraham.” 71

The words that Joseph and others used to describe his inspiration specifically about a Book of Mormon setting in North America are listed below. Each of these phrases, from historical documents containing the statements made by Joseph Smith about the geographical setting of the Book of Mormon, declare that he received this knowledge by inspiration and revelation.

• “things which the Lord had revealed unto me”
• “the visions of the past being opened to my understanding by the Spirit of the Almighty”
• “this publication I wrote by the commandment of God”
• “We are informed by these records”
• “It was [also] made known unto me”
• “I was also told”
• “the angel said”
• “I was also informed concerning the aboriginal inhabitants of this country [America] and shown”
• “I was informed”
• “Joseph continued to receive instruction from the Lord”

It is disappointing that many of the statements made by Joseph Smith about his inspiration and revelations on this matter are frequently ignored for the sake of a pet theory, especially when his statements appear to conflict with a particular consensus or scholarly tradition. History has shown repeatedly that those who dismiss the prophet Joseph Smith in any degree do so at their own peril. Should his statements on this matter be taken any less seriously than other statements for which he claimed divine inspiration? Did he in fact make these statements? The unflinching answer: Yes he did. Can each of these statements be backed up with historical documentation to establish beyond reasonable question their authenticity? Again, the answer is a resounding yes.

Once they are established as documented fact, one need not question the Prophet’s statements further, but rather more appropriately ask oneself: Do I believe him or do I try to find reasons not to believe him? Do I question and/or dismiss his words as some have done writing, “he never claimed inspiration on the matter” [of Book of Mormon geography], for example.

What message is sent to those unfriendly to the Church and Mormonism when recognized scholars within the Church openly disagree with (or reject) the words and claimed inspiration of the founding prophet of this dispensation? Joseph Smith’s prophetic statements blend in perfect harmony with every one of 36 prophecies and promises found in the Book of Mormon about a new Gentile nation that would be established in the latter days that would become a mighty nation, above all other nations, where the gospel would be restored and where the New Jerusalem will be
built.

Only one nation on earth can fulfill all of these scriptural injunctions and also stand in full agreement with Joseph Smith’s inspired statements and actions regarding the latter-day nation that was and is the Promised Land of the Book of Mormon. Joseph Smith knew. Despite the much confusion and perplexity that has dogged this subject over the ensuing years, Joseph himself was clear and concise in his declaration of inspiration and in his knowledge of the geographical setting for the Book of Mormon.

The Prophet Joseph himself made multiple claims of being informed through direct revelation from heavenly messengers and the Lord of things pertaining to the locations where the Book of Mormon actually occurred. Either we can believe his prophetic words or reject him in favor of pursuing locations based on hypothetical maps. Those who choose to reject the prophet’s revelatory words cannot then also claim to be “defending
Mormonism” in the pursuit of their own agendas, which occasionally run contrary to his words. Such actions demonstrate a casual disregard for Joseph’s prophetic calling and an espousal of the ‘theories of men’ over his inspired and historically documented statements.” End of Chapter 9 – What Did Joseph Know?

Notes from Chapter 9

52 Lucy Mack Smith, History of Joseph Smith by His Mother [Salt Lake City:
Stevens & Wallis, Inc., 1945], 82.
53 History of the Church 1:120.
54 The writers of the articles at fairlds.org have concluded that perhaps
these revelations were not directly from the Lord but just Joseph’s choice of
words and therefore cannot be taken at face value without secondary
interpretation. FAIR writes: “Many readers assume that revelations in the
Doctrine and Covenants in which Joseph Smith speaks in “God’s voice” are
direct “quotations” from God. Joseph didn’t claim to be hearing a voice, and
he didn’t claim to be quoting God or “taking dictation.” Rather, impressions
would come to him, which he would put into words. Joseph clearly did not
consider them “direct quotations” from God, since he was quite happy to
revise them, edit them later, etc…This means that “Lamanites” to describe
the American Indians was Joseph’s word choice.” It would appear that there is a need by FAIR to maintain a legitimacy for the Limited Geography Theory (LGT) by also writing “The few personal statements he made on
Book of Mormon geography indicate that he believed it took place on a
hemispheric scale, so it would be natural for him to believe that all Native
Americans were pure descendants of Laman, and hence were literal
“Lamanites.” See also http://en.fairmormon.org/ Lamanites_in_the_Doctrine_and_Covenants accessed 3/4/2009.
55 Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt, 56-61. See also Andrew Jensen, The
Historical Record, (1888), Vol. 7, 389.
56 Andrew Jensen, The Historical Record, (1888), Vol. 7, 387.
57 Ronald W. Walker, “Seeking the ‘Remnant’: The Native American During
the Joseph Smith Period,” Journal of Mormon History, Vol. 19 No. 1, (Spring
1993), 1-33.
58 Joseph Smith, Discourses of the Prophet Joseph Smith, compiled by Alma P. Burton, [Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1977], 275–276.
59 Ibid.
60 Joseph Smith, The Personal Writings of Joseph Smith, compiled and edited by Dean C. Jessee, [Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1984], 273-274. See also History of the Church 1:301 and D&C 87:1.
61 Ibid., 275-276. See also History of the Church 1:326.
62 Joseph Smith, The Joseph Smith Papers, Journals, Volume 1 (1832-1839),
compiled and edited by Dean C. Jessee, Richard L. Bushman, and Ronald K.
Esplin, [Salt Lake City: Church Historian’s Press, 2008], 88.
63 History of the Church 2:79-80.
64 Ibid. See also in Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 3:239-240.
Heber C. Kimball is quoted in his journal as saying: “While on our way we
felt anxious to know who the person was who had been killed by that
arrow. It was made known to Joseph that he had been an officer who fell in
battle, in the last destruction among the Lamanites, and his name was
Zelph. This caused us to rejoice much, to think that God was so mindful of
us as to show these things to his servant. Brother Joseph had inquired of the
Lord, and it was made known in a vision.” Joseph Fielding Smith goes on to
state in the same reference that: “In the face of this evidence coming from
the Prophet Joseph Smith, Oliver Cowdery, and David Whitmer, we cannot
say that the Nephites and Lamanites did not possess the territory of the
United States and that the Hill Cumorah is in Central America. Neither can
we say that the great struggle which resulted in the destruction of the
Nephites took place in Central America. If Zelph, a righteous man, was
fighting under a great prophet-general in the last battles between the
Nephites and Lamanites; if that great prophet-general was known from the
Rocky Mountains to ‘the Hill Cumorah or eastern sea,’ then some of those
battles, and evidently the final battles, did take place within the borders of
what is now the United States.”
65 Donald Q. Cannon, “Zelph Revisited,” Church History Regional Studies,
BYU Department of Church History and Doctrine, Regional Studies, Illinois, 97-109.
66 Joseph Smith, The Personal Writings of Joseph Smith, compiled and edited by Dean C. Jessee (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1984), 324. The original letter from the prophet to his wife is held today by the Community of Christ (formerly RLDS) church.
67 Andrew Jenson, The Historical Record, Vol. 7, 601.
68 Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 3:239.
69 History of the Church 4:401.
70 Joseph Smith Diary, kept by Willard Richards, 23 May 1844, LDS Church
History Library.
71 The Diaries and Journals of Joseph Smith, edited by Scott H. Faulring, (198

Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 510

Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 511

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and the American Indian

Rian Nelson

-

October 21, 2022

0

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and the American Indian

American Indians

During the century before the Church was organized, the American Indian population in North America declined by about four hundred thousand as a result of warfare, exposure to disease, and the disruption of Indigenous economies caused by new settlers from Europe. At the same time, the European American population grew by over five million. In 1800 most colonial settlements remained within five hundred miles of the Atlantic Coast, but white settlers soon pressed westward across North America. This expansion led to tense encounters between Indians and white settlers.

By the early 1800s, Indian nations had engaged in centuries of trade, diplomacy, military alliances, and conflicts with European American settlers, and many tribes had signed treaties guaranteeing access to territory and resources. But in 1830 the United States Congress passed a law that permitted the removal of various tribes to territories west of the Mississippi River. Protestant churches sponsored missions to the displaced Native groups, hoping that gospel preaching would improve Indian relations. But Indian removal caused immense disruption and suffering and led to further conflict.

Indian-Mormon Encounters in the 1830s and 1840s

The Book of Mormon was published the same year the Indian Removal Act passed. It gave Church members a different perspective on the past history and future destiny of American Indians. The early Saints believed that all American Indians were the descendants of Book of Mormon peoples, and that they shared a covenant heritage connecting them to ancient Israel. They often held the same prejudices toward Indians shared by other European Americans, but Latter-day Saints believed Native Americans were heirs to God’s promises even though they now suffered for once having rejected the gospel. This belief instilled in the early Saints a deeply felt obligation to bring the message of the Book of Mormon to American Indians.

Within months of the founding of the Church in 1830, Latter-day Saint missionaries journeyed to Indian Territory, on the borders of the United States. Parley P. Pratt reported that William Anderson (Kik-Tha-We-Nund), the leader of a group of Delaware (Lenape) who had relocated to the area near Independence, Missouri, warmly received the missionaries, and an interpreter told Oliver Cowdery that the “chief says he believes every word” of the Book of Mormon. However, a government agent soon barred them from further evangelizing among Indians in the area because they had not secured proper authorization. Latter-day Saint interactions with American Indians remained sparse for the next few years, though Pratt and others still spoke of a day when Indians would embrace the Book of Mormon.

Joseph Smith preaching to American Indians.

Amid troubles in Missouri during the 1830s, Church leaders were cautious about contact with local Native groups, having been accused by their enemies of using missionary work to cultivate sedition among the Indians. During the 1840s, Joseph Smith and the First Presidency sent missionaries to the Sioux (Dakota), Potawatomi (Bodéwadmi), Stockbridge (Mahican), and other Indian peoples residing in Wisconsin and Canada. Delegations from the Sauk (Asakiwaki) and Fox (Meskwaki) tribes met in Nauvoo with Joseph Smith, who told them of the Book of Mormon and plans to raise up a New Jerusalem. Two years later, Potawatomi leaders asked Joseph and the Mormons to lend aid and join an alliance of confederated tribes. Joseph declined but assured them the Book of Mormon could light the way toward peaceful relationships. After Joseph’s death, the Council of Fifty, under Brigham Young’s leadership, discussed a broader alliance with Indian nations but ceased diplomatic efforts in 1846 in order to organize the Saints’ migration west.

Utah’s Native Peoples and the Latter-day Saint Pioneers

As Church President, territorial governor, and territorial superintendent of Indian affairs, Brigham Young pursued a peace policy to facilitate Mormon settlement in areas where Indians lived. Latter-day Saints learned Indian languages, established trade relations, preached the gospel, and generally sought accommodation with Indians. Peaceful accommodation between Indians and Latter-day Saints was both the norm and the ideal. But, despite Brigham Young’s constant effort to broker lasting agreements, his peace policy emerged unevenly and was inconsistently applied. These two cultures—European and American Indian—had vastly different assumptions about the use of land and property and did not understand each other well. These misunderstandings led to friction and sometimes violence between the peoples.

The two largest clashes between Latter-day Saints in Utah and local Indian groups later came to be known as the Walker War (1853–54) and the Black Hawk War (1865–72). They began as skirmishes between Mormon militias and principally Ute Indians that escalated into larger-scale conflicts. Violence between Mormons and Indians abated as disease and starvation severely reduced Indigenous populations living in the Intermountain West and United States federal action confined many Indians to reservations.

Indian Missions and Student Programs

Despite intermittent conflict, Church leaders remained committed to bringing the message of the Book of Mormon to Native Americans and established proselytizing missions and farms. These efforts introduced the gospel and provided education and food for Indians in Utah and Arizona. Missionaries during the second half of the 19th century visited Catawba (Yeh Is-Wah H’reh), Goshute (Kutsipiuti), Hopi (Hopituh Shi-nu-mu), Maricopa (Piipaash), Navajo (Diné), Papago (Tohono O’odham), Pima (Akimel O’otham), Shoshone (Newe), Ute (Nunt’zi), and Zuni (A:shiwi) peoples forced by settler expansion to live on Indian reservations scattered throughout the American West. Thousands of northwestern Shoshones in the 1870s were baptized and eventually formed the Washakie Ward, which was led by the first American Indian bishop in the Church, Moroni Timbimboo.Rather than move to reservations, many Utes from central Utah settled in Indianola in Sanpete County, where they built up a vibrant branch and a Relief Society, with an Indian woman serving in the presidency. Over 1,200 Papago, Pima, and Maricopa Indians in southern Arizona joined the Church in the 1880s, establishing a ward that later contributed to the building and dedication of the Mesa Arizona Temple. In South Carolina, most of the Catawba Nation received baptism. About 65 years later, Catawba chief Samuel Taylor Blue spoke in general conference. “I have tasted the blessing and joy of God,” he testified. “I have seen the dead raised; I have seen the sick whom the doctors have given up, through the administration of the Elders they have been restored to life. My brothers and sisters, beyond a shadow of a doubt I know that this gospel is true.”

Chief Washakie and other Shoshone men — Chief Washakie (seated, center front) and other Shoshone men.

Latter-day Saint outreach to American Indians continued into the 1930s and 1940s with the expansion of missions in Arizona and New Mexico. These missions alerted Church leaders to adverse conditions on the Southwest Indian reservations, and they began to consider alternatives to direct proselytizing, feeling, as Spencer W. Kimball later expressed, an obligation to help their covenant siblings. In the 1950s a student placement program emerged in which Latter-day Saint families hosted Indian students during school semesters. In addition, Brigham Young University offered scholarships with the goal of increasing American Indian enrollment. By the time the Indian Student Placement Program came to a close around the year 2000, some 50 thousand American Indian students had been sponsored.

American Indians today continue to face difficulties as a result of centuries of conflict and displacement. Larry Echo Hawk, a member of the Pawnee Nation, former U.S. Assistant Secretary of the Interior for Indian Affairs, and current General Authority Seventy, spoke in 2007 of the challenges he and his ancestors have faced. “That is a painful history,” he stated, adding that “the pain was not limited to one generation.” Nevertheless, he found strength in the Book of Mormon’s promises and expressed his hope that America’s native peoples will live up to the vision articulated by President Spencer W. Kimball, becoming powerful leaders in their communities and nations.

https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/history/topics/american-indians?lang=eng

“HIS” Plan Written in the Earth 100 BC to 100 AD

Rian Nelson

-

October 17, 2022

0

“HIS” Plan Written in the Earth 100 BC to 100 AD

Ancient Hopewell Knew the Lord’s Works

The Newark Works, built between 100 B.C. – 100 A.D. is the largest surviving Hopewell earthwork complex in North America and originally encompassed more than four square miles. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Newark_Earthworks Taken as a whole, the earthwork symbols appear to represent a fundamental understanding of the essential elements of the Plan of Salvation:

Newark Earthworks History

Built by ancient American Indians identified today of the Hopewell Culture between A.D. 1 to A.D. 400, this architectural wonder of ancient America was part cathedral, part cemetery and part astronomical observatory. The entire Newark Earthworks originally encompassed more than four square miles. Over the years, the growth of the city of Newark destroyed many of the Newark Earthworks, but three major segments survived because of the efforts of interested local citizens:

Great Circle Earthworks (455 Hebron Rd., Heath, OH): The Great Circle Earthworks is nearly 1,200 feet in diameter and was likely used as a vast ceremonial center by its builders. The 8 feet (2.4 m) high walls surround a 5 feet (1.5 m) deep moat, except at the entrance where the dimensions are even greater and more impressive.
Octagon Earthworks (125 N. 33rd St., Newark, OH): Enclosing 50 acres, the Octagon Earthworks has eight walls, each measuring about 550 feet long and from five to six feet in height. The Octagon Earthworks are joined by parallel walls to a circular embankment enclosing 20 acres. At present the Octagon Earthworks is also the site of the Mound Builders Country Club golf course. The entire grounds are open four times a year, during daylight hours.
Wright Earthworks (On James, north of the intersection of James and Grant; west and parallel to State Route 79): This earthwork consists of a fragment of a geometrically near-perfect square enclosure and part of one wall that originally formed a set of parallel embankments, which led from the square to a large oval enclosure. Originally, the sides of the Newark square ranged from about 940 to 950 feet in length, and they enclosed a total area of about 20 acres..

See image map below to show the representation of the Plan of Salvation.

While we can never know with any certainty the American Indian’s purpose in designing the earthworks, one theory is that the built they earthworks on such a massive scale for astronomical accuracy—long, straight embankments provide longer sight lines that increase the accuracy of astronomical alignments. In 1982, professors Ray Hively and Robert Horn of Earlham College in Indiana discovered that the architects aligned these earthworks to the complicated cycle of risings and settings of the moon. They recovered a remarkable wealth of indigenous knowledge relating to geometry and astronomy encoded in the design of these earthworks. The Octagon Earthworks, in particular, are aligned to the four moonrises and four moonsets that mark the limits of a complicated 18.6-year-long cycle.

In All its Fulness

“This book [The Book of Mormon] also tells us that our Savior made His appearance unto this continent after His resurrection; that He planted the Gospel here in all its fulness, and richness, and power, and blessing...” – Joseph Smith Jr., Church History, 1 March 1842, p. 707, The Joseph Smith Papers, accessed January 12, 2018; emphasis added.

TWO IMPORTANT DATES IN BOOK OF MORMON HISTORY
By John C. Lefgren PhD

1- Birth date of the Savior in Bethlehem based on the Newark Earthworks.
In early spring 1 BC Nephi, the Son of Nephi recorded the very events of Christ’s birth as he witnessed them in Ohio. In his account the conflict between the unbelievers and the believers over the exact day for the fulfillment of Samuel’s prophecy was a matter of life and death. Nothing could have been more serious. The conflict underscored how important the people considered the keeping of time. This conflict in the first century validated the fact why the people in Ohio were willing to expend so much time and material for the construction and maintenance of the Newark Earthworks. The measurement of time was an important part of their religion and of their social structure.

The accounts of the Book of Mormon allow us to reconstruct from the astronomical cycles of the moon and of the sun those events which occurred when the sign of the birth of Christ was given in the sky above the Earthworks. At 6:29 p.m., Tuesday, April 4th, 1 BC (Gregorian Calendar) the full moon was rising on the horizon in the east and the sun was setting on the horizon in the west. There was a perfect balance in nature. Just before that moment, Christ had told Nephi that “on the morrow come I into the world”. After that moment, after the setting of the sun, Samuel’s prophecy was fulfilled. Lights appeared in the sky saving the believers from certain death and “the people began to be astonished because there was no darkness when the night came”. On the morrow (Ohio time zone) Christ was born in Bethlehem during the night (Judea time zone) of April 5th/6th, 1 BC (Gregorian Calendar).

Christ Appears to the Nephites in North America by Kendra Burton

2- Date of the appearance of the Savior to the Nephites in Ohio, based on the Newark Earthworks.
The world’s largest earthwork works are located in Newark, Ohio. The central axis of these monuments are fixed at 58.1 degrees east of true north which is the azimuth for the maximum northern moon rise. This event occurs only once every 18.6 years and is the result of a slight tilt of the moon’s axis with respect to the earth. The tilt moderates the effect of the moon’s gravitational pull on the earth creating a necessary prerequisite for life. The moon rise for Saturday, October 3rd, AD 33 was in alignment the central line of the Newark Earthworks. At this time the Calendar of Moses required the Children of Israel to gather at the temple. On the rising of the sun of the next morning the Nephites were gathered at the temple in Bountiful to observe the 7th day of the Feasts of Tabernacles. On this day Christ came to the Nephites in His resurrected glory.

The first month, Nisan, of the Hebrew Calendar is fixed so that the first full moon of the year will be after the spring equinox. Six months later during harvest time the Law of Moses in Exodus 23:16 states that “the feast of harvest, the first fruits of thy labours, which thou hast sown in the field: and the feast of in gathering, which is in the end of the year.” So, when Mormon wrote that in the ending of the 34th year Christ came to America, he was using the language of Moses to describe that it is was at the time of the feast of in gathering or tabernacles. (See 3 Nephi 10:18-19)

THE NEWARK EARTHWORKS & THE BOOK OF MORMON
Dr. John C. Lefgren PhD

INTRODUCTION
Every historic account has a time line and every time line fixes the interrelation of events. Once a historical account is fixed in time it has a context which is the subject of rigorous numerical analysis. The analysis of this study is to concentrate on the counting of days which are connected to the birth of Christ and to the visit of Christ at the Temple in the Land of Bountiful. The harmony for the events of more than 2,000 years ago rely on 8 primary sources: (1) the movements of the earth around its axis; (2) the movements of the earth around the sun; (3) the movements of the moon around the earth; (4) the physical presence and alignment of the world’s largest geometric earthen complex; (5) the 5-year prophecy of Samuel, the Lamanite, concerning the sign of the birth of Christ; (6) the eyewitness testimony of the fulfillment of that prophecy as seen by Nephi, the Son of Nephi; (7) the details which Mormon wrote concerning the day when the resurrected Christ appeared to the Nephites at the Temple in the Land of Bountiful, and (8) the archaeological search for the remains of seismic activity from the first century in or around the area of the Newark Earthworks in Central Ohio.

EXECUTIVE SUMMARY
The Newark Earthworks are the largest set of geometric earthen enclosures in the world. Because of their sheer size the descendants of Europeans over two centuries have not been able to destroy these ancient artifacts. Certainly, over the years farms, railroads, militia encampments, golf courses and houses have had their impact. Nevertheless, main features of the monuments remain as a witness to a people who lived there more than 2,000 years ago.

Astronomers and archaeologists are in agreement that the design and the orientation of the 200-acre Octagon / Great Circle in Newark, Ohio precisely differentiate the effects that a slight tilt of the moon’s axis has on its movements around the earth. The effects of this tilt cause the positions of the rising moon to vary over a cycle of 18.6 years. Two thousand years ago the maximum northern position of the moon at its rising was an important event for the people who built and maintained these monumental structures. With the use of modern computers and with Newton’s laws of motion it is possible to define within a tolerance of a few minutes the movements of the moon in the sky over Newark, Ohio.

The Book of Mormon is an ancient record of a people who lived in America. These people kept the Law of Moses with its required feasts. The biblical feasts are directly tied to a calendar which counts the days of full lunar months. As needed the calendar adds an extra month to the year to keep the reckoning of time within the cycles of the four seasons. For 4,000 years the Jews have observed the biblical feasts of Passover, Pentecost, and Tabernacles when they are commanded to present themselves before the Lord at the Temple.

The Book of Mormon declares that after His ascension Jesus Christ appeared in America. This study confirms that in the evening of 3 October 33 AD there was for the ancient people at the Newark Earthworks an important lunar event – the maximum northern moon rise alignment along the central line between the Great Circle and the Octagon. At that same time the last day of the Feast of Tabernacles began and on the following morning the Children of Israel according to the Law of Moses presented themselves before the Lord at the Temple. On that day there was a great multitude at the Temple in the Land of Bountiful. The Book of Mormon testifies that the Lord Jesus Christ descended and appeared to the believers at the Temple in the Land of Bountiful.”

By Dr John C. Lefgren PhD Economic History Complete Article Here

The Newark Earthworks

The Newark Works, built between 100 B.C. – 100 A.D. is the largest surviving Hopewell earthwork complex in North America and originally encompassed more than four square miles. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Newark_Earthworks Taken as a whole, the earthwork symbols appear to represent a fundamental understanding of the essential elements of the Plan of Salvation: See #1 to #10 below.

Page 250 Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum

“Yea, come unto Christ, and be perfected in him, and deny yourselves of all ungodliness; and if ye shall deny yourselves of all ungodliness, and love God with all your might, mind and strength, then is his grace sufficient for you, that by his grace ye may be perfect in Christ; and if by the grace of God ye are perfect in Christ, ye can in nowise deny the power of God.” Moroni 10:32

“And he shall go forth, suffering pains and afflictions and temptations of every kind; and this that the word might be fulfilled which saith he will take upon him the pains and the sicknesses of his people.And he will take upon him death, that he may loose the bands of death which bind his people; and he will take upon him their infirmities, that his bowels may be filled with mercy, according to the flesh, that he may know according to the flesh how to succor his people according to their infirmities.” Alma 7:11-12

Purchase Dr Lefgren’s Book Here:

BERING STRAIT MYTH

Blog Posts

Rian Nelson

-

October 15, 2022

0

See and read all about the Bering Straight Myth by witnessing the Phoenicia Voyages by Captain Philip Beale in 2009 and 2020 and prove it was very plausible for Lehi and Mulek to travel to America over the Atlantic Ocean. Video and Information below.

The Bering Strait has been the subject of the scientific theory that humans migrated from Asia to North America across a land bridge known as Beringia when lower ocean levels – perhaps a result of glaciers locking up vast amounts of water – exposed a wide stretch of the sea floor,[1] both at the present strait and in the shallow sea north and south of it. This view of how Paleo-Indians entered America has been the dominant one for several decades and continues to be the most accepted one. Numerous successful crossings without the use of a boat have also been recorded since at least the early 20th century…

“Ice Curtain” Border

*Little Diomede Island (US, left) and Big Diomede Island (Russia, right)*

During the Cold War, the Bering Strait marked the border between the Soviet Union and the United States. The Diomede Islands—Big Diomede (Russia) and Little Diomede (US)—are only 3.8 km (2.4 mi) apart. Traditionally, the indigenous people in the area had frequently crossed the border back and forth for “routine visits, seasonal festivals and subsistence trade”, but were prevented from doing so during the Cold War.[32] The border became known as the “Ice Curtain”.[33] It was completely closed, and there was no regular passenger air or boat traffic. Wikipedia

Many Myths

I personally have never believed this Bering Straight myth. It is obvious to me, especially with the Book of Mormon, that the people of the Old World came to America by way of ship mostly over the Atlantic Ocean. That has always been a no-brainer for me. It reminds me about the ridiculous myth of Einstein as well. His theory is still not proven and it remains a mystery that so-called intelligent people call a fact. That is a similar feeling I get with the Historians that say the Book of Mormon events began in Mesoamerica. The world is full of the Great and Spacious building of intellects that Satan has created to deceive man. Here is one more theory I do not believe but it took me 15 years to figure out. The world wide Deep State are responsible for almost all wars. Once you figure that out, this world seems to make more and more sense to me. Of course it matters not what I believe as it is up to you to believe what ever you would like.

Universal Model Scientific Prediction: the ability to predict a consequence from a stated action.

Dean Sessions in the UM Said:

3. Testing
“The third step of the USM is testing. This step may seem obvious, but many of today’s science fields conduct no testing, yet tout many of their theories as fact. Some of the biggest names in science, like Einstein, never performed experiments or conducted any tests on their theories. Surprisingly, this is typical throughout science. Some scientists feel they are above the essential step of testing, leaving the mundane task of experimentation to technicians and engineers.

This attitude has bred several fields of ‘theoretical’ sciences where the so-called scientists perform no experimentation at all. Thanks to men like Einstein and his “imagination experiments,” many investigators have fallen into this trap. Not experiencing Nature through experiment and observation, they remain unaware of the way things really are. This has led to the building of false theories upon false theories, carrying us finally to a coming crisis in science:“

The current crisis in particle physics springs from the fact that the theories that have gone beyond the standard model in the last thirty years fall into two categories. Some were falsifiable, and they were falsified. The rest are untested—either be-cause they make no clean predictions or because the predictions they do make are not testable with current technology.” Bib 178 px Universal Model page 32 Volume 1

Bering Straight Myth: True Origins

“We will offer here a very condensed explanation of the facts that clearly demonstrate that the ‘Bering Strait Theory’ has never graduated beyond being a theory. Before we begin, however, we would offer that no one has ever explored this myth with more research, intelligence, and eloquence than Oglala Lakota author, Vine Deloria Jr. in his best-selling book, ‘Red Earth, White Lies’.

Mr. Deloria held a degree in Science and a Masters in Law. Read his chapter on the Bering Strait in this book and we assure you, you will never look at this theory the same way ever again. The problem with the Bering Strait Migration Myth is that it’s science is muddied by propaganda. Some objective modern science opinions have recently begun to challenge the Bering land bridge theory itself. Yes, that’s right, some scientists (mostly non-American) have argued whether there ever was a land-bridge. A few decades back most books on the subject stated that it was roughly ‘12,000 years ago’ when ancient Indigenous people supposedly migrated over the ‘land-bridge’ into this continent. Over the years, this number has gone up from 12,000 years, to 20,000 years, and now in recent print, we have begun to see the number placed at over 40,000 years! It seems that science history writers just move the number back whenever something Native is discovered that pre-dates the Bering Strait migration figure! We can tell you this, the American scientific approach to history as it pertains to the Indigenous people of this Turtle continent (North America) has unfortunately fallen prey to political propaganda. The result is a theory that has long been rebutted by the oral history of Native peoples.

Most U.S. History books, and many other books written about North American Indigenous people, begin by propagating the Bering Strait Myth, telling the story of thousands, even millions, of early First Nations people migrating from Siberia, crossing the ‘land-bridge’ of the Bering Strait at this opportune moment in time. Somehow these ancient people knew that a ‘land-bridge’ had formed to the distant north, and decided to leave everything they knew en-masse and make their way to a new, completely unknown land. You may be surprised to discover that the science historians who support the Bering Strait Myth also want us to believe that a plethora of animals, plants, and trees crossed over the Bering Strait into this Turtle continent.

No kidding. Now, if the great migration of animals and humans really happened as they theorize, then of course, some plants and possibly even trees could have found their way to North America via the seeds in animal droppings, or perhaps seeds carried by human beings. However, that only happens if the theory is in fact, a fact, which it is certainly not. Indigenous people with great knowledge and education have long challenged the veracity of this scientific theory. We continue that challenge with this writing. Let us all finally see the Bering Strait theory for what it has always been – a myth.

Many Indigenous Nations have calendars which have been counting the years for a very long time. For example, we were once told of an ancient calendar the Mohawk Nation possesses that has been counting the winters for over 33,000 years. This pre-dates the original timeline of the Bering Strait migration theory, unless, of course, Bering Strait theory proponents decide to move the interestingly illusive time period for ‘early migration’ of Indians back to 50,000 years.

Many American Indian early histories tell of events that took place on this Turtle continent (North America) long before any ice age. But, for political reasons, these histories have been mostly ignored. You see, the Bering Strait migration tale, in truth, is a theory that was born of the politics and propaganda of early America. In the midst of the American ‘Manifest Destiny’ social climate, the Bering Strait theory provided a ‘scientific’ means to justify the taking of ancestral Indian lands. In short, the mythical theory eased the conscience, as it was a way for land hungry immigrants to believe that, because First Nations people were only ‘recent inhabitants’ of this land , it was not really their ‘homeland‘. Therefore Indians were, in their minds, not any more the ‘original people’ of this land than they were. This was, and still is, the political power of the infamous ‘Bering Strait theory‘.

Donate Here

The Bering Strait theory would have us believe that all of North America was uninhabited by human beings of any kind until the supposed Bering migration. The theory contends that all the ancestors of American Indians originated in Siberia. Factual history of the ancient people of Siberia in those times indicates that these people had plenty to eat, and were very settled into their communities and the land they lived on. Bering Strait migration science historians theorize that countless thousands of people from these well established communities in Siberia, despite the fact that they had everything they needed, just left it all behind to head north into a frozen tundra to ‘chase and hunt game’ (which, by the way, also decided for some crazy reason to leave their rich marshlands and head for the ice). It is certainly possible that a handful of ancient Siberian people over the course of thousands of years may have found their way into the northern parts of North America. The Inuit cultures of Alaska may well carry an ancient connection with these people in their bloodlines. But this does not in any way validate the notion that North America was entirely devoid of humanity, and then suddenly became populated entirely by Siberians wandering across a suddenly revealed, temporary land-bridge.

Then there is the ‘land-bridge’ itself. In order to create the Bering Strait ‘bridge’, we first need the timeless function of the earth’s wind, evaporation and precipitation patterns and norms to, all of a sudden, just change completely. The wind streams need to begin to travel south to north, instead of west to east. In order to create the Bering Strait ‘land-bridge’, we need to drop the water level at least 200 ft. So an enormous amount of water needs to be evaporated – about 20.82 million cubic kilometers, enough water to cover an area of 5 million square miles with a sheet of ice 1.2 miles thick. To complete the process, we need this massive evaporation to take place in the warmer climates of the south, then the moisture laden clouds need to break the natural laws of the planet and head to the far north so they can then ‘dump’ their precipitation as ice over the northern regions of the earth. To quote from Vine Deloria Jr., “We cannot today conceive of a natural process that would evaporate this amount of water and transport it safely from the temperate zones to ensure that it precipitated as ice in Canada.”

As you can see, when you begin to explore the facts, it becomes more and more difficult to validate the Bering Strait theory as little more than a myth which was born of the political propaganda of the ‘Doctrine of Discovery’ and Manifest Destiny. A myth which has come to be accepted as fact. The vast majority of Native people of this Turtle continent did not ‘migrate’ to this land. They have always been here.

You may notice that we keep italicizing the word theory. Our reason for doing this is that we feel it is very important to note that this myth is still identified today as a theory, not a fact. A theory is defined as: “an offered opinion which may not positively be true.” Yet this theory is taught in schools and perpetuated in museums still today as if it is an irrefutable fact. It is far from the truth, and the time for it to be removed from American Indian museum entrances, and erased from the lessons and history about First Nations people is long overdue. We encourage teachers to use this document in all classrooms where it has been decided to teach the truth of Native American culture. And again, we strongly suggest you get the book by Vine Deloria Jr., Red Earth, White Lies. May you be blessed on your journey to truth. Native Circle

Our great friends Kels and Stephanie Goodman, owners of the LDS Film Festival, have filmed an incredible series that many of you have heard of called “Hidden in the Heartland”. You must review it over and over again below to understand its significance in the Heartland Model of Book of Mormon Geography. Please purchase the DVD’s here and relive it again or watch it for the first time.

With our upcoming fundraiser dinner for the Phoenicia, you will love the message of this video below, and please join us for an amazing evening of fun!

Hidden in the Heartland- Crossing the Seas:

Are We Shaky on Geographic Smarts?

Book of Mormon Evidence

-

October 14, 2022

0

Yes we are Shaky on Book of Mormon Geographic Smarts!

‘The title of this article is “Young Americans shaky on Book of Mormon geographic smarts!” The rivers of the United States are the highways of the Nephites. The rocks, mountains, gullies, gaps, switch-backs, ravines, and hills testify of the Nephite and Lamanite civilizations. I feel like a “Rock Star” knowing about geography.

I admit when I was in school I learned geography because I “had to” but, it was easy memorizing so I loved it. Until discovering so many amazing secondary sources for the Book of Mormon, I am off the charts excited about geography. There is hardly a river in the United States that I haven’t traveled virtually on, from head to mouth. It is very cool to see where my heroes like Nephi and Mormon lived and defended here in the geography of the United States of America.’ Kevin Price PhD

Kevin Price Ph.D.

Thanks to Kevin Price who shared this article with me. He has spent his life in the study of Geography, Geology, and Agronomics and Kevin cares that we care about Book of Mormon Geography. Kevin Price did his Bachelor’s and Master’s degrees at BYU in Rangeland Ecology and Ph.D. at the University of Utah in Geography specializing in biogeography (plant ecology), remote sensing and geographic information systems (GIS) (or computerized mapping and analysis). He was a professor for 3 years at Utah State University, 19 years at the University of Kansas and 6 years at Kansas State University. He has conducted research throughout the world and has been the Keynote or Invited speaker on drone applications in agriculture and natural resource management throughout the world at over 100 conferences. He served as a scientific advisor to NASA, NOAA and a former US Secretary of State.

Kevin is currently the Chief Emerging Technologies Officer for Air Data Solutions with offices throughout the US. He analyzes drone and airplane acquired imagery including natural color, color infrared, thermal and LiDAR. Kevin has emailed me (Rian Nelson) several times this week saying:

“In your article about the Red Heifer symbolism of Christ, I appreciated your reasoning for the importance of Book of Mormon Geography. I suspect all general authorities would agree the Bible Geography is important and would never suggest we remove the maps of the Holy Land from our LDS Bibles. Americans are mostly geographically ignorant which explains the suggestions by some that Geography of the Book of Mormon is unimportant. Any American who grew-up and started grade school from the 1960’s on, had a very poor teaching about geography. Naturally, if you know a little about geography, you will most likely undervalue it so do not be too shocked by those who make ignorant comments about a subject for which they have little education.

I took my first university classes in geography when I stated my Ph.D. I was never taught Geography in K-12. In 6^th grade we had “Social Studies” and it was boring. It was not taught in a way that gave any vitality to it.

Geography was boring because those who taught it were NOT taught in geography, so they just shoved a book at us and parroted what was in the book. They taught from no personal training or experience in geography. But, when you went to the doctor or dentist, which was the first magazine you usually picked up to read – I am betting, “National Geographic.”

My students loved my lectures because I included a lot of personal experiences and did not just teach from the text book.” Kevin Price PhD

See Kevin’s exciting presentation about Book of Mormon Geography along with Wayne May, Rod Meldrum and Jonathan Neville at our streaming site here: https://bookofmormonevidencestreaming.com/

NBC News WASHINGTON — Despite the wall-to-wall coverage of the damage from Hurricane Katrina, nearly one-third of young Americans recently polled couldn’t locate Louisiana on a map and nearly half were unable to identify Mississippi.

Americans between the ages of 18 and 24 fared even worse with foreign locations: six in 10 couldn’t find Iraq, according to a Roper poll conducted for National Geographic.

“Geographic illiteracy impacts our economic well-being, our relationships with other nations and the environment, and isolates us from the world,” National Geographic president John Fahey said in announcing a program to help remedy the problem. It’s hoping to enlist businesses, nonprofit groups and educators in a bid to improve geographic literacy.

Planned is a five-year, multimedia campaign called My Wonderful World that will target children 8 to 17. The goal is to motivate parents and educators to expand geographic offerings in school, at home and in their communities.

They will have their task cut out for them, judging by the results of the survey of 510 people interviewed in December and January.

Among the findings:

One-third of respondents couldn’t pinpoint Louisiana on a map and 48 percent were unable to locate Mississippi.
Fewer than three in 10 think it important to know the locations of countries in the news and just 14 percent believe speaking another language is a necessary skill.
Two-thirds didn’t know that the earthquake that killed 70,000 people in October 2005 occurred in Pakistan.
Six in 10 could not find Iraq on a map of the Middle East.
While the outsourcing of jobs to India has been a major U.S. business story, 47 percent could not find the Indian subcontinent on a map of Asia.
While Israeli-Palestinian strife has been in the news for the entire lives of the respondents, 75 percent were unable to locate Israel on a map of the Middle East.
Nearly three-quarters incorrectly named English as the most widely spoken native language.
Six in 10 did not know the border between North and South Korea is the most heavily fortified in the world. Thirty percent thought the most heavily fortified border was between the United States and Mexico.

Joining in the effort to improve geographic knowledge will be the 4-H, American Federation of Teachers, Asia Society, Association of American Geographers, National Basketball Association, National Council of La Raza, National PTA, Smithsonian Institution and others.

“Geography exposes children and adults to diverse cultures, different ideas and the exchange of knowledge from around the world,” said Anna Marie Weselak, president of the National PTA. “This campaign will help make sure our children get their geography — so they can become familiar with other cultures during their school years and move comfortably and confidently in a global economy as adults.”

Rivers= Highways of the Nephites

I have studied for many years, the geography of the Book of Mormon with Rod Meldrum, Wayne May, and Jonathan Neville. We all agree on 90% of the locations which is good. If we agreed on all of the geography it would be boring and not as accurate. No matter what, any geography of the Book of Mormon must include Cumorah in NY as the only hill. The list below will also tell you some of the other important things we all believe.

For those of you that have been following my blog for the past year or more, have probably guessed that I make maps and love it. If you really want to dig deep and find out where Nephi may have escaped from Laman and Lemuel, or what route Mosiah took after fleeing into the wilderness, or would you like to know where the Mulekites met up with the Nephites, or the route of Ammon or of Limhi, or the possible landing place of the Jaredites, etc, you may want to study up. It is exhilarating when you study beyond just reading the Book of Mormon. Have you followed the archaeology to the time period of the Nephites in our backyard of the United States? Have you discovered Nephi’s cereal bowl? Have you studied the terrain, passes and passages the Nephites would have naturally traveled? How do the Hopewell paths match up with the Nephites and the Jaredites path match the Adena culture and who in the world is the Mississippian culture? How did we get children of Lehi all the way down in South America? How did we get Nephites all the way over in England? You are MISSING some GREAT STUFF fellow readers.

As your teacher I am going to give you a test. This is a very important test. If you pass, it means you are a fanatically insane lover of the Book of Mormon. Not just a spiritual connoisseur, but a ravening devourer of Book of Mormon Geography. I wonder how many of you can pass this geography test I am giving you here today? You can download it and have your children beat you with their answers. If you don’t know many of the answers, study up, it is a lot of fun. You may even discover some things that Rod or Jonathan or Wayne don’t even know. Step up to the plate and let’s see how you do.

Download Geography Quiz PDF Below
https://www.bofm.blog/wp-content/uploads/2020/05/Geology-Quiz-2.pdf

Moroni’s America-Heartland Map Package- BOTH MAP Book’s + TRAVEL MAP Save 18%

~~$42.85~~ $34.95

Heartland Map Package: Purchase Here
Moroni’s America-Maps Edition 150 Pages, AND Moroni’s America-Land Bountiful Edition 60 Maps. 210 Total Different Maps, PLUS receive the All-New 20″ x 30″ Folding Travel Map. Buy ALL THREE and Save 18%.

Joseph’s Indian Influence

Rian Nelson

-

October 12, 2022

0

I believe many LDS and Non-LDS academics love the idea that Joseph was an ignorant farm boy. It allows them to bring up ideas that seem more intellectual as they sometimes show our Prophets weaknesses in order to allow their theories to be more plausible. Joseph Smith was taught by angels many times, and I believe I will take his words over any of the intellects of today. See blog here: https://www.bofm.blog/2019/06/22/moroni-tutors-joseph-smith/

I Have a Question!

Some scholars have implied that the Book of Mormon and LDS theology are products of Joseph Smith’s environment. To what extent did Joseph Smith’s environment influence the theological developments of the Church?

Larry C. Porter, professor of Church history and doctrine, Brigham Young University. It is true that some critics of the Book of Mormon have claimed that Joseph Smith used historical, philosophical, literary, and religious ideas circulating during his lifetime to create the Book of Mormon—making it merely a reflection of western New York culture in the early nineteenth century.

By examining the various ideas that supposedly influenced the Book of Mormon, however, we can see that many of these ideas weren’t readily available to Joseph Smith and many others were only superficially similar to LDS theology and scripture. Still others simply involved topics of universal concern to all men and women, not only in Joseph Smith’s time but in our own as well. Since the Book of Mormon is directed to all of God’s children, we would expect to find these concerns addressed in that sacred volume.

The Indian Influence

Some critics argue that various publications dealing with the Indians and their Israelite-like origins were available to Joseph Smith and influenced his work on the Book of Mormon. A wide variety of books, periodicals, and newspaper articles describing aspects of Native American life did circulate during Joseph Smith’s era. Of particular interest were the prospective origins and customs of the mound-builders of northeastern America. Their style of burial sometimes included stone boxes; their fortifications might have been picketed; and they used metal implements. This information was available to the public.

Theoretically, Joseph Smith would have had access to such publications if they were available in the local libraries in Palmyra and Manchester or among the private libraries of individuals he knew. From 1825 to 1829, he frequented the environs of Susquehanna, Broome, Chenango, and Seneca counties, and conceivably could have been exposed to materials in those localities as well. He also would have been exposed to the local folklore concerning the Indian habitation in the region.

But although a multiplicity of sources on Indian lore existed in the eastern United States during Joseph Smith’s era, it does not necessarily mean that local repositories had any or all of these resources among their holdings. Nor does it mean that Joseph even read them. His education was restricted because of demands placed on his time by farm work. There is no reason to question Joseph’s declaration that his only resource for translating the Book of Mormon was “the gift and power of God.”

Philosophical and Historical Influences

Some writers have attempted to draw parallels between teachings of the Book of Mormon and philosophical and historical ideas extant in Joseph’s day. The idea that America was a destined and promised land was a popular one in the early nineteenth century. It is an idea taught many places in the Book of Mormon as well. Critics point to Nephi’s vision in 1 Nephi 11–14 [1 Ne. 11–14] and claim that Joseph Smith simply reiterated events that had already transpired to appeal to his fellow Americans’ sense of destiny. Historical sequences such as the coming of Columbus, the arrival of the early colonists, the Revolutionary War, and the introduction of the Bible among the Indians are all recognizable themes in the Book of Mormon.

To such an argument we have the convincing testimony of the Spirit that the Book of Mormon is what it declares itself to be—a revelation to an ancient prophet of future events in America. [Not the Americas] The Lord obviously knew that such information would be of value to readers of the book in modern times. Moroni plainly said of contemporary civilizations, “Behold, I speak unto you as if ye were present, and yet ye are not. But behold, Jesus Christ hath shown you unto me, and I know your doing.” (Morm. 8:35.) President Ezra Taft Benson has reiterated that “the Book of Mormon was written for us today.”

Through the Book of Mormon, the Lord offers inspired direction on key subjects of import not only in Joseph Smith’s time, but in our time. It is relevant to current issues of many decades, and obviously touches on some of the concerns of the early nineteenth century, as well as on our concerns today.

Literary Influences

At one time, it was popular among critics to contend that a literary work of Joseph Smith’s day, a manuscript authored by the Reverend Solomon Spalding (also spelled Spaulding), influenced the plot of the Book of Mormon. Spalding died in 1816, but his manuscript survived and was used by Eber D. Howe to advance a “Spalding theory” in the first anti-Mormon work of note, Mormonism Unvailed, (Painesville: E. D. Howe, 1834; original spelling preserved.) Howe held that Sidney Rigdon had been responsible for taking Spalding’s manuscript from a printing establishment in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, and later making it available for publication through Joseph Smith.

Examination of the only Spalding manuscript known to exist shows it to have little resemblance to the Book of Mormon. It proves to be a narrative history of a band of Romans living in the time of Constantine. They are blown off course while on a voyage to “Britain” and reach the eastern coast of North America. The manuscript bears such little resemblance to the Book of Mormon in themes, episodes, or characters that some have insisted that a second manuscript, which did correspond to the Book of Mormon, must have existed. Such a manuscript has never been found, and the whole theory is generally discounted.

Oliver Cowdery responded to accusations of outside authorship by bearing a solemn witness: “[The Book of Mormon] is true. Sidney Rigdon did not write it. Mr. Spaulding did not write it. I wrote it myself as it fell from the lips of the prophet.”

The Influence of Contemporary Religious Thought

Some have questioned why various religious doctrines debated during Joseph Smith’s era appear (though clarified) in the Book of Mormon. The answer is quite simple. The Book of Mormon itself declares that one of its purposes is to verify and clarify the teachings of the Bible. Doctrines like the Fall and the Atonement, repentance, infant baptism, the first and second comings of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the gifts of the Spirit were all biblical doctrines debated by various sectarian bodies in Joseph’s time. But that was nothing new. These and other issues had been problematical for Christians for generations. It is only natural that some of the same questions that had stirred religious controversy for centuries would be addressed in the Book of Mormon, which was a book prepared for our time.

Through the pages of the Book of Mormon, the Lord sought to rectify erroneous concepts and to restore certain standard truths from ancient Christianity that had been lost.” Larry C. Porter, professor of Church history and doctrine, Brigham Young University.

President Nelson’s Book of Mormon Lists

The Book of Mormon is:

Another testament of Jesus Christ. Its major writers—Nephi, Jacob, Mormon, Moroni—and its translator, Joseph Smith, were all eyewitnesses of the Lord.
A record of His ministry to people who lived in ancient America.
True, as attested by the Lord Himself.

The Book of Mormon affirms:

The individual identity of Heavenly Father and His Beloved Son, Jesus Christ.
The necessity of the Fall of Adam and the wisdom of Eve, that men might have joy.

The Book of Mormon refutes notions that:

Revelation ended with the Bible.
Infants need to be baptized.
Happiness can be found in wickedness.
Individual goodness is adequate for exaltation (ordinances and covenants are needed).
The Fall of Adam tainted mankind with “original sin.”

The Book of Mormon fulfills biblical prophecies that:

“Other sheep” shall hear His voice.
God will do “a marvelous work and a wonder,” speaking “out of the dust.”
The “stick of Judah” and the “stick of Joseph” will become one.
Scattered Israel will be gathered “in the latter days” and how that will be done.
The land of inheritance for the lineage of Joseph is the Western Hemisphere.

The Book of Mormon clarifies understanding about:

Our premortal existence.
Death. It is a necessary component of God’s great plan of happiness.
Postmortal existence, which begins in paradise.
How the resurrection of the body, reunited with its spirit, becomes an immortal soul.
How our judgment by the Lord will be according to our deeds and the desires of our hearts.
How ordinances are properly performed: for example, baptism, sacrament, conferring the Holy Ghost.
The Atonement of Jesus Christ.
The Resurrection.
The important role of angels.
The eternal nature of priesthood.
How human behavior is influenced more by the power of the word than the power of the sword.

The Book of Mormon reveals information previously unknown:

Baptisms were performed before Jesus Christ was born.
Temples were built and used by people in ancient America.
Joseph, 11th son of Israel, foresaw the prophetic role of Joseph Smith.
Nephi (in 600–592 BC) foresaw the discovery and colonizing of America.
Plain and precious parts of the Bible have been lost.
The Light of Christ is given to each person.
The importance of individual agency and the need for opposition in all things.
Warnings about “secret combinations.”

This was from a talk of President Russell M. Nelson in 2017 while he was Acting President to the Quorum of Twelve Apostles. This is an incredible list for us all to memorize. Source Below:

The Book of Mormon: What Would Your Life Be Like without It?

The Influence of the Holy Ghost

Larry C. Porter continues,” Ultimately, the only convincing answer to charges made by critics of the Book of Mormon is the witness of the Holy Ghost. Those who want to know the truth about the Book of Mormon can obtain it from no other source.

President Benson has said, “We are not required to prove that the Book of Mormon is true or is an authentic record through external evidences—though there are many. … God has built in his own proof system of the Book of Mormon as found in Moroni, chapter 10 [Moro. 10], and in the testimonies of the Three and the Eight Witnesses and in various sections of the Doctrine and Covenants. We each need to get our own testimony of the Book of Mormon through the Holy Ghost.

God continues to administer to his children through the distinctive means of revelation to his authorized servants. This fundamental, identifying feature of Mormonism allowed Joseph Smith to restore new truths long withheld from men on earth. The Book of Mormon and other contemporary scriptures were an integral part of that revelatory process.” Larry C. Porter Full Article below:

https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/ensign/1992/06/i-have-a-question/to-what-extent-did-joseph-smiths-environment-influence-the-theological-developments-of-the-church?lang=eng

“Not to seek for and not to acknowledge intellectual, documentable support for our belief”, as Elder Holland says, Needlessly limits us!

[Editor’s Note: To me it is very informative that as Pres Benson says above, “though there are many“, I love finding those many. Yes I already have a witness that the Book of Mormon is absolutely the Word of God, so I feel it is also important for me to find out any truth associated with the BofM as well. The thousands of evidences of archaeology, time frames, artifacts, bones, copper, fortifications, plates, copper smelters, mounds, temple ceremony areas, astronomy, Law of Moses animals, similarity between the Lehites and the Hebrew, Hebrew writings and earthworks, the words of Joseph about Zelph, a witness to Emma that the bones in Illinois that Joseph found is “proof” of the divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon, D&C 125 about Montrose, Iowa, the Phoenicia Voyages, Plains of the Nephites, Nephite ship travel on rivers, artifacts found all around Cumorah, witnesses of Prophets of only one hill Cumorah, DNA of Natives around the Great Lakes matching with DNA in the Middle East, etc etc. These are all items of amazing verification that the Hopewell Culture in History is most likely the same as the Nephite history from Florida in 600 Bc to Cumorah in 400 Ad. Both civilization began and ended at the same location.

Elder Jeffrey R. Holland said, “My testimony to you tonight is that the gospel is infallibly true and that a variety of infallible proofs supporting that assertion will continue to come until Jesus descends as the ultimate infallible truth of all. Our testimonies aren’t dependent on evidence—we still need that spiritual confirmation in the heart of which we have spoken—but not to seek for and not to acknowledge intellectual, documentable support for our belief when it is available is to needlessly limit an otherwise incomparably strong theological position and deny us a unique, persuasive vocabulary in the latter-day arena of religious investigation and sectarian debate. Thus armed with so much evidence of the kind we have celebrated here tonight, we ought to be more assertive than we sometimes are in defending our testimony of truth…” Jeffrey R. Holland “Greatness of the Evidence Aug. 2017

As I show in the two maps above, on the right is the CES, BYU Fantasy map they use as it has rotated the Meso landscape 90 degrees north, so it can use the proper terminology of North and Northward. As you can see from the first landing of Lehi at the bottom of their fantasy map, to the top of their map where is shows Cumorah, it is now identical to our Heartland map which we did not have to turn sideways to get it correct.

Lehi Landed in Florida, Nephi escaped to Tennessee, Mosiah left to Missouri and Iowa, Mormon and Moroni took them from Illinois to Indiana, to Ohio to New York where the last battles were fought near Hill Cumorah.

Notice the Meso fantasy map quotes Ether 10:20 just as we do which says, “And they built a great city by the narrow neck of land, by the place where the sea divides the land.

Heartlanders believe this is probably the city of Buffalo New York which is where the Lake Ontario and Lake Erie (seas) divide the land as the scripture of Ether describes. The scripture does not say, where the land divides the sea, does it? This accurately shows that on their fantasy map of the land or Isthmus divides the two seas, the Pacific and the Gulf of Mexico. The problem is the Meso description is backwards. They tilt or rotate because if you really looked at a real map the Isthmus of Darien, you would have the seas wrong and Cumorah would be West of Lehis Landing and not North.

Here is Brother John L. Sorenson’s explanation of his theory, where he claims it is a fact that Mesoamerica is the setting for Nephite history.

“What may startle some about this situation is that most of what Joseph Smith said or implied about geography indicates that he did not understand or was ambiguous about the fact, as it turns out, that Mesoamerica was the particular setting for Nephite history.” [This is an arrogant and wrong opinion of Joseph Smith]

Sorensen continues, “Until he encountered the Stephens’s book, Joseph gave no hint that he was aware that such a limited area with a distinctive civilized culture even existed in the Americas. Even with Stephens’s material in mind, he made no more than a passing attempt to relate the Book of Mormon’s story to the newly-found ruins. And in the long run, the little blip on the Latter-day Saints’ mental screen caused by the explorer’s book faded as the mistaken folk view reasserted its dominance.” John Sorenson Mormon’s Codex
“Here, Brother Sorenson characterizes the teachings of the prophets about the New York Cumorah as a “mistaken folk view.” This degree of derision for the prophets definitely “may startle some” members of the Church who accept what the prophets teach.” Jonathan Neville

Here see all the available Newspapers in the Palmyra, Ontario County, Geneva, Lyons and other cities close to where the Prophet lived. He had access to may papers and he was known to go weekly to Palmyra to get books and papers for his father. The Book of Mormon was definitely influenced by the learning and reading of the Prophet Joseph Smith.

Book of Mormon translation and Early Modern English

Jonathan Neville explains in the video below, how Joseph used his knowledge bank of information that he had studied or learned to assist him in translating the BofM using his own words and not the words of some secret person putting the words on a stone of some kind. As it says in JSH 1:35 Joseph used “these two stones fastened to a breastplate” in order to translate like in the picture below, by the gift and power of God, which included Joseph using his own words.

The True Meanings of the Law of Moses were far better Understood by the Nephites than by the Jews

Book of Mormon Evidence

-

October 11, 2022

0

The Law of Moses, only in the Heartland!

The title of this blog, “The True Meanings of the Law of Moses were far better Understood by the Nephites than by the Jews”, comes from John Taylor below. Having the Book of Mormon adds to and validates the importance of the Law of Moses as a precursor towards the Great Sacrifice of the Son of God.

It is very apparent there were specific items needed for a true sacrifice of the Law. The proper animals, sheep, goats, rams, bullocks, and doves. The proper grains in wheat and barley, and the use of pure wine from the grape. No where in Mesoamerica do these things exist. See my blog here:

Common sense says, if the Lord directed Lehi to the Promised Land, that Land the Lord chose, would have the necessary items needed to practice the Law of Moses that the Lord asked the Lehites to practice. Correct? How can something this simple be confusing?. Those intellectuals who believe in Mesoamerica try and explain things by saying the Lord allowed the Lehites to use substitution for the Law of Moses. In other words, if you don’t have a lamb, use a llama, or if you don’t have doves, use turkey’s or substitute goats for agouti’s. It is an insane argument. This alone verifies North America in my opinion, to be where Lehi landed.

The history and writings about the similarity between the Native American and the Hebrew is remarkable. It is obvious that Lehi and his family were part of the Natives of North America. There is Hebrew DNA found near the Great Lakes similar to that found in Haplogroup X in the Middle East. See article here: There is only found Asian DNA in Central and South America and even in the Western United States.

Mordecai Manuel Noah

“Mordecai Manuel Noah (July 14, 1785, Philadelphia, Pennsylvania – May 22, 1851, New York) was an American sheriff, playwright, diplomat, journalist, and utopian. He was born in a family of Portuguese Sephardic ancestry. He was the most important Jewish lay leader in New York in the early 19th century, and the first Jew born in the United States to reach national prominence…

In 1811, he was appointed by President James Madison as consul at Riga, then part of Imperial Russia, but declined, and, in 1813, was nominated Consul to the Kingdom of Tunis, where he rescued American citizens kept as slaves by Moroccan slave owners…

In 1825, with virtually no support from anyone — not even his fellow Jews — in a precursor to modern Zionism, he tried to found a Jewish “refuge” at Grand Island in the Niagara River, to be called “Ararat,” after Mount Ararat, the Biblical resting place of Noah’s Ark. He purchased land on Grand Island for $4.38 per acre to build a refuge for Jews of all nations. He had brought with him a cornerstone which read “Ararat, a City of Refuge for the Jews, founded by Mordecai M. Noah in the Month of Tishri, 5586 (September, 1825) and in the Fiftieth Year of American Independence.”

Noah also shared the belief, among various others, that some Native American “Indians” were from the Lost Tribes of Israel, on which he wrote the Discourse on the Evidences of the American Indians being the Descendants of the Lost Tribes of Israel. In his Discourse on the Restoration of the Jews, Noah proclaimed his faith that the Jews would return and rebuild their ancient homeland and called on America to take the lead in this endeavor.

The cornerstone was laid on the communion table, and the new proclamation establishing the refuge was read.

On September 2, 1825, soon after Noah’s arrival in Buffalo from New York, thousands of Christians and a smattering of Jews assembled for a historic event. Noah led a large procession headed by Masons, a New York militia company, and municipal leaders to St. Paul’s Episcopal Church. Here, there was a brief ceremony — including a singing of the psalms in Hebrew — the cornerstone was laid on the communion table, and the new proclamation establishing the refuge was read. “Proclamation – day ended with music, cannonade and libation. 24 guns, recessional, masons retired to the Eagle Tavern, all with no one ever having set foot on Grand Isle.”This was the beginning and the end of Noah’s venture: he lost heart and returned to New York two days later without once having set foot on the island. The cornerstone was taken out of the audience chamber of the church and laid against the back of the building. It is now on permanent display at the Buffalo Historical Society in Buffalo, New York. Afterwards, despite the failure of his project, he developed the idea of settling the Jews in Palestine and, as such, he can be considered a forerunner of modern Zionism.” Wikepedia Mordecai Noah

“It has been the general impression, as before mentioned, that great resemblance existed between some of the religious rites of the Jews, and the peculiar ceremonies of the Indians ; and the belief in one great spirit has tended to strengthen the impression.” Evidences of the American Indians Being the Descendants of the Lost Tribes of Israel. By Mordecai M. Noah

OBSERVING THE LAW OF MOSES IN THE BOOK OF MORMON

Nephi recounted when commanded to obtain the Plates of Brass: “Yea,
and I also thought that they could not keep the commandments of the Lord
according to the Law of Moses, save they should have the Law. And I also
knew that the Law was engraven upon the Plates of Brass” – 1 Nephi
4:15-16. The Law of Moses was instituted to bring the children of Israel to
Christ, “And for this intent we keep the Law of Moses, it pointing our souls
to Him” – Jacob 4:5. The Law provided for seasonal holy ceremonial
assemblies whereby specific items were symbolically used to focus the
people’s actions and thoughts on the role the Holy One of Israel (Jesus
Christ) had on their salvation (see pp. 15, 142, 144, 169 and 300).
The Prophet and Historian Mormon, when reviewing the history on the
Large Plates of Nephi, noted that “…the Lamanites did observe strictly to
keep the commandments of God according to the Law of Moses.”
(Helaman. 13:1; p. 369). Joseph Smith wrote in his Church History to Mr.
John Wentworth, “The principal nation of the second race fell in battle
towards the close of the fourth century. The remnant [the conquering
Lamanites] are the Indians that now inhabit this country.” (See p. 551.)
Mordecai M. Noah (1785-1851), a prominent Jewish lay leader
published his, “Discourse of the Evidences of the American Indians Being
the Descendants of the Lost Tribes of Israel,” New York, James Van Norden, 1837-39

He based his discourse on their religious beliefs and seasonal ceremonies, “In their divisions of the year in four seasons, answering to the Jewish festivals of the feast of flowers [Feast of Weeks; see p. 300], the day of atonement, the feast of the tabernacle, and other religious holydays,” and, “by their laws of sacrifices, ablutions, marriages; ceremonies in war and peace, the prohibitions of eating certain things, fully carrying out the Mosaic institutions.” (p. 8.) He writes, “The most sacred fast day uniformly kept by the Jews is the day of Atonement, usually falling in the month of September or in early October…Precisely such a fast, with similar motives, and nearly at the same period of the year, is kept by the Indian natives generally…[James] Adair (see p. 544) stat[ed] the strict manner in which the [American heartland] Indians observe the revolutions of the moon, and describing the feast of the harvest, and the first offerings of the fruits, gives a long account of the preparations of putting their temple in proper order for the great day of atonement, which he fixes at the time when the corn is fully eared and ripe, generally in the latter end of September.” (p. 14.)

Editor’s Note: Ancient Mesoamerican worship revolved around the Sun and not the Moon like it is with the Jews and the Native Americans. “Maya astronomers had the ability to predict and mark the passage of the seasons by observing the movements of the Sun along the horizon, or the Sun’s movements with respect to the pyramids and other temples. The Sun and its cycles are the foundation for Maya calendar keeping.’ Source

“…It appears indubitable from the two records, the Bible and the Book of Mormon, that the intent and true meaning of the Law of Moses, of its sacrifices, etc., were far better understood and comprehended by the Nephites than by the Jews. But in this connection, it must not be forgotten that a great many most plain and precious things, as the Book of Mormon states, have been taken from the Bible, through the ignorance of uninspired translators or the design and cunning of wicked men.” – John Taylor, The Gospel Kingdom: Selections from the Writings and Discourses of John Taylor, Third President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co. [2002], 107.

“The Nephites definitely kept and observed the law of sacrifice, yet no procedural explanations of how such sacrifices were performed are presented in the Book of Mormon. However, there are three instances of animal sacrifice offerings recorded that shed some light on this: The first instance was an offering sacrifice performed by Lehi in the Arabian wilderness using an altar of stones in order to give thanks to God for his family’s deliverance: “And it came to pass that he built an altar of stones, and made an offering unto the Lord, and gave thanks unto the Lord our God.” (1 Nephi 2:7)

The second is an animal burnt offering when Lehi and Sariah rejoiced on the return of their sons from Jerusalem: “And it came to pass that they did rejoice exceedingly, and did offer sacrifice and burnt offerings unto the Lord, and they gave thanks unto the God of Israel.” (1 Nephi 5:9)

The third was also a burnt offering of sheep or goats (flocks) performed in the new land of promise when king Benjamin gathered the people at the temple in Zarahemla and “took of the firstlings of their flocks, that they might offer sacrifice and burnt offerings according to the Law of Moses.” (Mosiah 2:3) Amulek taught that sacrifices were symbolically a reminder of the future great and last sacrifice of Jesus Christ: “And behold, this is the whole meaning of the law, every whit pointing to that great and last sacrifice; and that great and last sacrifice will be the Son of God, yea, infinite and eternal.” (Alma 34:14) ” Annotated Book of Mormon David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 533

DISCOURSE THE EVIDENCES THE AMERICAN INDIANS BEING THE DESCENDANTS LOST TRIBES OF ISRAEL. MERCANTILE LIBRARY ASSOCIATION, CLINTON HALL. BY M. M. NOAH. PRINTED BY JAMES VAN NOUDEN,

Those who study the Scriptures, either as a matter of duty or pleasure — who seek in there divine revelations, or search for the records of history, cannot be ignorant of the fact that the Jewish nation, at an early period, was divided into twelve tribes, and occupied their ancient heritage under geographical divisions, during the most splendid periods under the kingdoms of Judah and of Israel,

Their early history — the rise, progress and downfall of the nation — the proud distinction of being the chosen people — their laws, government and wars — their sovereigns, judges and temples — their sufferings, dispersions, and the various prophecies concerning this ancient and extraordinary people, cannot be unknown to you all. For their history is the foundation of religion, their vicissitudes the result of prophecy, their restoration the fulfillment of that great promise made to the Patriarch Abraham, almost I may say in the infancy of nature.

It is also known to you that the Jewish nation was finally overpowered, and nine and a half of the tribes were carried captives to Samaria ; two and a half, to wit : Judah, Benjamin and half Manasseh, remained in Judah or in the Trans Jordan”* cities.

The question before us for consideration is, what has become of the missing or dispersed tribes — to what quarter of the world did they direct their footsteps, and what are the evidences of their existence at this day?

An earthquake may shake and overturn the foundations of a city’ — the avalanche may overwhelm the hamlet — and the crater of a volcano may pour its lava over fertile plains and populous villages, but a whole nation cannot vanish from the sight of the world, without leaving some traces of its existence, some marks of habits and customs.

It is a singular fact that history is exceedingly confused, or rather I may say dark, respecting the ultimate dispersion of the tribes among the cities of the Medes. The last notice we have of them is from the second Book of Esdras, which runs thus.

” Whereas thou sawest another peaceable multitude : these are the ten tribes which were carried away prisoners out of their own land in the time of Hosea, whom Salmanazar King of Assyria led away captive, and he carried them over the waters, so they came unto another land.”…

On the discovery of America by Columbus, and the discoveries subsequent to his time, various tribes of Indians or savages were found to inhabit this our continent, whose origin was unknown. [We know them to be the Jaredites and the Nephites and Lamanites]

It is, perhaps, difficult for the human mind to decide on the character and condition of an extreme savage state. We can readily believe that children abandoned in infancy in a savage country, and surviving this abandonment, to grow up in a state of nature, living on herbs and fruits, and sustaining existence as other wild animals, would be stupid, without language, with- out intellect, and with no greater instinct than that which gov- erns the brute creation. We can conceive nothing reduced to a more savage condition ; with cannibal propensities, an ungovernable ferocity, or a timid apprehension, there can be but a link that separates them from other classes of animal creation. So, with herds of men in a savage state, like herds of buffalo or wild horses on our prairies, they are kept together by sounds common amongst themselves, and are utterly unacquainted with the landmarks of civilization.

This, however, was not the condition of the American Indians when first discovered. They were a singular race of men, with enlarged views of life, religion, courage, constancy, humanity, policy, eloquence, love of their families ; with a proud and gallant bearing, fierce in war, and, like the ancients, relentless in victory. Their hospitality might be quoted as examples among- the most liberal of the present day. These were not wild men — these were a different class from those found on the Sandwich and Fiji Islands. The red men of America, bearing as they do the strongest marks of Asiatic origin, have for more than 2000 years (and divided as they are in upwards of 300 different nations) been remarkable for their intellectual superiority, their bravery in war, their good faith in peace, and all the simplicity and virtues of their patriarchal fathers, until civilization, as it is called, had rendered them familiar with all the vices which distinguish the present era, without being able to enforce any of the virtues which are the boast of our present enlightened times.

It is, however, in the religious belief and ceremonies of the Indians that I propose showing some of the evidences of their being, as it is believed, the descendants of the dispersed tribes.” This opinion is founded —

1st. In their belief in one God.

2d. In the computation of time by their ceremonies of the new moon. , . ., ,

3d. In their divisions of the year in four seasons, answering to the Jewish festivals of the feast of flowers, the day of atonement, the feast of the tabernacle, and other religious holydays.

4th. In the erection of a temple after the manner of our temple, and having an ark of the covenant, and also the erection of altars.

5th. By the division of the nation into tribes with a chief or grand sachem at their head.

6th. By their laws of sacrifices, ablutions, marriages; cere- monies in war and peace, the prohibitions of eating certain things, fully carrying out the Mosaic institutions; — by their traditions, history, character, appearance, affinity of their language to the Hebrew, and finally, by that everlasting covenant of heirship exhibited in a perpetual transmission of its seal in their flesh.

If I shall be able to satisfy your doubts and curiosity on these points, you will certainly rejoice with me in discovering that the dispersed of the chosen people are not the lost ones — that the promises held out to them have been thus far realized, and that all the prophecies relative to their future destination will in due time be strictly fulfilled.

It has been the general impression, as before mentioned, that great resemblance existed between some of the religious rites of the Jews, and the peculiar ceremonies of the Indians ; and the belief in one great spirit has tended to strengthen the impression ; yet this mere resemblance only extended so far as to admit of the belief, that they possibly may have descended from the dispersed tribes, or may have been of Tartar or Malay origin.

It was, however, a vague and unsatisfactory suspicion, which, having no tangible evidence, has been rejected, or thrown aside as a mere supposition. All the missionaries and travelers among the Indian tribes since the discovery of America — Adair, Heck- welder, Charlevoix, McKenzie, Bartram, Beltrami, Smith, Pena, Mrs. Simon, who has written a very interesting work on this subject, &c., have expressed opinions in favor of their being of Jewish origin — the difficulty, however, under which they all labored was simply this ; they were familiar with the religious rites, ceremonies, traditions and belief of the Indians, but they were not sufficiently conversant with the Jewish rites and cere- monies, to show the analogy. It is precisely this link in the chain of evidence that I propose to supply.

It has been said that the Indians believing in one great Spirit and Fountain of Life, like the Jews, does not prove their descent from the missing tribes, because in a savage state their very ignorance and superstition lead them to confide in the works of some divine superior being. But savages are apt to be idolaters, and personate the deity by some carved figure or image to whom they pay their adoration, and not like the Indians, having a clear and definite idea of one great Ruler of the universe, one great Spirit, whose attributes are as well known to them as to us. But if the continued unerring worship of one God like the Jews prove nothing, where did they acquire the same Hebrew name and appellation of that deity? If tradition had not handed down to them the ineffable name as also preserved by the Jews, how did they acquire it in a wilderness where the word of the Lord was never known?

Adair, in whom I repose great confidence, and who resided forty years among them, in his work published in 1775, says, ” The ancient heathens worshipped a plurality of gods, but these Indians pay their devoir to Lo-ak (Light) Ish-ta-hoola-aba, distinctly Hebrew, which means the great supreme beneficent holy Spirit of Fire who resides above.

They are, says Adair, utter strangers to all the gestures practiced by the pagans in their religious rites — they kiss no idols, nor would they kiss their hands in tokens of reverence or willing obedience.

These tribes, says Adair, so far from being Atheists, use the great and dreadful name of God which describes his divine essence, and by which he manifested himself to Moses ! and are firmly persuaded that they now live under the immediate government of the Almighty Ruler. Their appellative for God is Islo-hoolo, the Hebrew of Esh-Eshys, from Ishto, Great but they have another appellative, which with them as with us, is the mysterious essential name of God, which they never mention in common speech, and only when performing their most sacred religious rites, and then they most solemnly divide it in syllables, with intermediate words, so as not to pronounce the ineffable name at once.

Thus, in their sacred dances at their feast of the first-fruits, they sing Aleluyah and Mesheha, from the Hebrew of Masheach, Messiah, the anointed one. ” Yo mesheha,” ” He mesheha,” ” Wah meshehah,” thus making the Alleluyah, the Meshiah, the Yehovah.”

Can we, for a moment, believe that these sacred well known Hebrew words found their way by accident to the wilderness 1 Or can it be doubted that like the fire of the burning bush which never is extinguished, those words of religious adoration are the sacred relics of tradition, handed down to them from generation to generation 1 In the same manner, says Adair, they sing on certain other religious celebrations, ailyo ailyo, which is the Hebrew el for God by his attribute of omnipotence. They likewise sing heioah, hewah, He chyra, the ” immortal soul.” Those words sung at their religious rejoicings are never uttered at any other time, which must have occasioned the loss of their divine hymns. They on some occasions sing Shilu yo — Shilti he — Shilu wah. The three terminations make up in their order the four lettered divine name in Hebrew. Shilu is evidently Shaleach, Shiloth, the messenger ; ” the peace maker.”

The number of Hebrew words used in their religious services is incredible ; tlius, in chiding any one for levity during a solemn worship they say, Che hakeet Kana, ” you resemble those re- proved in Canaan,” and to convey the idea of criminality, they say Hackscl Canaha, ” the sinners of Canaan.” They call lightning eloah, and the rumbling of thunder yowah, from the Hebrew runch, ” spirit.”

Like the Israelites they divide the year into four seasons, with the same festivals ; (bey calculate by moons and celebrate as the Jews do the berachah halebana, the blessing for the new moon.

The Indians have their prophets and high-priests, the same as the Jews had ; not hastily selected, but chosen with caution from the most wise and discreet, and they ordain their high priests by anointing, and have a most holy place in their sanctuaries, like the Holy of Holies in the Temple. The Archimagus or High Priest, wears, in resemblance to the ancient breast- plate, a white conch-shell ornamented so as to resemble the precious stones on the Urim, and instead of the golden plate worn by the Levite on his forehead, bearing the inscription Kodish Ladonaye, the Indian binds his brows with a wreath of swan’s feathers, and wears a tuft of white feathers which he calls Yatira.

The Indians have their ark which they invariably carry with them to battle well-guarded. In speaking of the Indian places of refuge, Adair says, ” I observed that if a captive taken by the reputed power of the holy things of their ark, should be able to make his escape into one of these towns, or even into the winter house of the Archimagus, he is delivered from the fiery torture, otherwise inevitable. This, when taken in connection with the many other faint images of Mosaic customs, seems to point at the mercy-seat of the sanctuary. It is also worthy of notice, that they never place the ark on the ground. On hilly ground where large stones are plenty, they rest it thereon, but on level prairies, upon short logs, where they also seat themselves. And when we consider, continues Adair, in what a surprising manner the Indians copy after the ceremonial law of the Hebrews, and their strict purity in the war camps ; that opae, “the leader” obliges all during the first campaign which they have made with the beloved ark, to stand every day they are not engaged in warfare, from sunrise to sunset, and after a fatiguing day’s march and scanty allowance, to drink warm water embittered with rattle snake root very plentifully, in order to purification ; that they have also as strong a faith in the power of their ark as ever the Israelites had in theirs, ascribing the success of one party to their stricter adherence to the law, than the other, we have strong reason to conclude them of Hebrew origin. The Indians have an old tradition, that when they left their own native land, they brought with them a sanctified rod by order of an oracle, which they fixed every evening in the ground, and were to remove from place to place on the continent towards the sun rising till it budded in one night’s time. I have seen other Indians, says the same writer, who related the same thing. Instead of the miraculous direction to which they limit it, in their western banishment, it appears more likely that they refer to the ancient circumstance of the rod of Aaron, which in order to check the murmur of those who conspired against him, was in his favor made to bud blossoms and yield almonds at one and the same time. It is a well attested fact, and is here corroborated by Adair, that in taking female captives, the Indians have often protected them, but never despoiled them of honor.

This statement of Adair, in relation to the ark, is corroborated by several travelers. Major Long, a more recent traveler, in his expedition to the Rocky Mountains, says, in relation to the ark, ” It is placed upon a stand, and is never suffered to touch the earth. No person dare open all the coverings. Tradition informs them that curiosity induced three different persons to examine the mysterious shell, who were immediately punished for their profanation by instant blindness.” This is the Jewish punishment pronounced for looking on the holy of holies — even now for looking on the descendants of the High Priest who alone have the privilege of blessing the people.

The most sacred fast day uniformly kept by the Jews is the day of Atonement, usually falling in the month of September or early in October, This is deemed in every part of the world a most solemn fast, and great preparations are made for its celebration. It is in the nature of expiation of sin, of full confession, penitence and prayer; and is preceded by ablution and preparation of morning- prayer for some time.

It is a very sacred fast, which lasts from sunset on one day until the new moon is seen on the succeeding evening. It is not in the nature of a gloomy desponding penance, but rather a day of solemn rejoicing, of hope and confidence, and is respected by those most indifferent to all other festivals throughout the year.

Precisely such a fast, with similar motives, and nearly at the same period of the year, is kept by the Indian natives generally.

Adair, after stating the strict manner in which the Indians observe the revolutions of the moon, and describing the feast of the harvest, and the first offerings of the fruits, gives a long ac- count of the preparations in putting their temple in proper order for the great day of atonement, which he fixes at the time when the corn is full eared and ripe, generally in the latter end of September. He then proceeds:

” Now one of the waiters proclaims with a loud voice, for all the warriors and beloved men whom the purity of their law admits, to come and enter the beloved square, and observe the fast. He also exhorts the women and children, with those who have not been initiated in war, to keep apart, according to the law.

” Four sentinels are now placed one at each corner of the holy square, to keep out every living creature as impure, except the religious order, and the warriors who are not known to have violated the law of the first fruit-offering, and that of marriage, since the last year’s expiation. They observe the fast till the rising of the second sun ; and be they ever so hungry in the sacred interval, the healthy warriors deem the duty so awful, and disobedience so inexpressibly vicious, that no temptation would induce them to violate it. They at the same time drink plentifully of a decoction of the button snake root, in order to vomit and cleanse their sinful bodies.

” In the general fast, the children and men of weak constitutions, are allowed to eat, as soon as they are certain that the sun has begun to decline from his meridian altitude.

” Now every thing is hushed. Nothing but silence all around. The great beloved man, and his beloved waiter, rising up with a reverend carriage, steady countenance and composed beha- viour, go into the beloved place, or holiest, to bring them out the beloved fire. The former takes a piece of dry poplar, willow, or white oak, and having cut a hole, but not so deep as to reach through it ; he then sharpens another piece, and placing that in the hole, and both between his knees, he drills it briskly for several minutes, till it begins to smoke — or by rubbing two pieces together for a quarter of an hour, he collects by friction the hidden fire, which they all consider as proceeding from the holy spirit of fire.

” The great beloved man, or high priest, addresses the warriors and women ; giving all the particular, positive injunctions and negative precepts they yet retain of the ancient law. He uses very sharp language to the women. He then addresses the whole multitude. He enumerates the crimes they have committed, great and small, and bids them look at the holy fire which has forgiven them. He presses on his audience, by the great motives of temporal good and the fear of temporal evil, the necessity of a careful observance of the ancient law, assuring them that the holy fire will enable their prophets, the rain makers, to procure them plentiful harvests, and give their war leaders victory over their enemies. He then orders some of the fire to be laid down outside of the holy ground, for all the houses of the various associated towns, which sometimes lay several miles apart.”

Mr. Bartram, who visited the southern Indians in 1778, gives an account of the same feast, but in another nation. He says, ” that the feast of first fruits is the principal festival. This seems to end the old and begin the new ecclesiastical year. It commences when their new crops are arrived to maturity. This is their most solemn celebration.”

With respect to the sacrifices, we have had none since the destruction of the temple, but it was customary among the Jews, in the olden time, to sacrifice daily a part of a lamb. This ceremony is strictly observed* by the Indians. The hunter when leaving his wigwam for the chase, puts up a prayer, that the great Spirit will aid his endeavors to procure food for his wife and children, and, when he returns with the red deer, whatever may be the cravings of hunger, he allows none to taste until he has cut part of the flesh, which he throws in the fire as a sacrifice, accompanied with prayer. All travelers speak of this practice among the Indians, so clearly Hebrew in its origin.

The bathing’s, anointings, ablutions, in the coldest weather, are never neglected by the Indians, and, like the Jews of old, they anoint themselves with bear’s oil.

Editor’s note: None of the anointing, ceremony, altar, one God, prayers and eating of clean flesh remind me of any tribe in South or Central America. The Native Americans of the Untied States are the Hebrew. The Great Spirit is Jesus Christ.

The Mosaic prohibition of eating unclean animals, and their enumeration, are known to you all. It would be supposed that, amidst the uncertainty of an Indian life, all kinds of food would be equally acceptable. Not so : for in strict conformity with the Mosaic law, they abstain from eating the blood of any ani- mal, they abominate swine flesh, they do not eat fish without scales, the eel, the turtle or sea cow ; and they deem many animals and birds to be impure. These facts are noticed by all writers, and particularly by Edwards in his History of the West Indies. The latter able historian, in noticing the close analogy between the religious rites of the Jews and Indians, says, ” that the striking conformity of the prejudices and customs of the Caribbee Indians, to the practices of the Jews, has not escaped the notice of such historians as Gamella, Du Tertre,and others;” and Edwards also states, that the Indians on the Oroonoke, punished their women caught in adultery, by stoning them to death before the assembly of the people.

Among the Mosaical laws is the obligation of one brother to marry his brother’s widow, if he die without issue. Major Long says, ” if the deceased has left a brother, he takes the widow to his lodge after a proper interval and considers her as his wife.” This is also confirmed by Charlevoix.

It would occupy a greater space of time than I can afford, to trace a similitude between all the Indian rites and religious ceremonies, and those of the Jewish nation. In their births, in their separation after the births of their children, in their daily prayers and sacrifices, in their festivals, in their burials, in the employment of mourners, and in their general belief, I see a close analogy and intimate connection, with all the ceremonies and laws which are observed by the Jewish people ; making n due allowance for what has been lost, and misunderstood, in the course of upwards of 2000 years.

A general belief exists among most travelers, that the Indians are the descendants of the missing tribes.

Manasseh Ben Israel wrote his celebrated treatise, to prove this fact, on the discovery of America. William Penn, who always acted righteously towards the Indians, and had never suspected that they had descended from the missing tribes, says, in a letter to his friends in England, ” I found them with like countenances to the Hebrew race. I consider these people under a dark night, yet they believe in God and immortality, without the aid of metaphysics. They reckon by moons, they offer their first ripe fruits, they have a kind of feast of tabernacles, they are said to lay their altars with twelve stones, they mourn a year, and observe the Mosaic law with regard to separation.” i

Emanuel de Moraez, in his history of Brazil, declares that America has been peopled by the Carthaginians and Israelites, and as to the Israelites, he says, nothing is wanting but circumcision, to constitute a perfect resemblance between them and the Brazilians.

The Rev. Mr. Beatty, a very worthy missionary, says, ” I have often before hinted, that I have taken great pains to search into the usages and customs of the Indians, in order to see what ground there was for supposing them to be part of the ten tribes, and I must own, to my no small surprise, that a number of their customs appear so much to resemble those of the Jews, that it is a great question with me, whether we can expect to find among the ten tribes wherever they are at this day, all things considered, more of the footsteps of their ancestors than among the different Indian tribes.”

Discourse of the Evidences of the American Indians Being the Descendants of the Lost Tribes of Israel. By Mordecai M. Noah page 2-15

Jewish Hamsa Symbol found in prehistory Native American Artifacts

The Jewish hamsa is a symbol a hand with the all seeing eye in the palm is used by Jews and Arabians still to this day. This symbol is found in North America specifically the Mississippian native culture. The Mississippian culture is dated after the Hopewell and the Book of Mormon but I believe that they were strongly influenced by the descendants of the Hopewell. The Jewish symbol is shown below as well as the Mississippian hamsa symbol.

A bas relief on the Arch of Titus in Rome depicts the celebratory procession of Titus’s victorious troops after defeating the First Jewish Revolt (66–70 C.E.). They carry the spoils of the Temple on their shoulders: the Menorah, the Showbread table and the trumpets.

YES! Book of Mormon Geography Matters

Book of Mormon Evidence

-

October 10, 2022

0

Yes Book of Mormon Geography Matters and many prophets and apostles and witnesses below will tell you so. Moroni said we “may know the truth of all things.” I want to know and I feel very confident that I do know.

MY OPINION ON NEUTRALITY

I think there is importance in the Brethren being neutral on Geography, Evolution and other difficult issues. They want us to gain our own witness to secondary information. They have given us sound doctrine and that is what we should focus on. I know through the Spirit that the Book of Mormon is true. However, I love to seek for other truth and as Moroni has said “I may know the truth of all things”.

I believe the Land of Promise spoken of in the Book of Mormon is the United States of America. The Constitution was created by the Lord, that Adam and Eve were placed on this same land and the New Jerusalem will be on this same land. No need for me to check out Mesoamerica anymore as I did for 40 years.

Just like Evolution. I don’t believe we came from an ape and I know that matter cannot come from nothing. I don’t have to look into science to figure this out, but by the witness of what the scriptures tell us.

I don’t expect Pres Nelson to come right out and tell me where the Book of Mormon events happened or if we came from an ape, I know through sound reasoning the answer that makes most sense to me. Now if the Brethren say otherwise I would always listen to them first, but in my opinion the Church is neutral on difficult issues that exist to help each of us individually come to a knowledge of the “truth of all things” as promised in the Book of Mormon. I don’t need to be commanded in all things!

All the teachings from current Brethren and those before them and from the Prophet Joseph Smith are to be taken as given. They are guides to the answers I seek. I leave one example on believing that the United Sates is the Choice and Promised land, I quote Pres Nelson when he was President of the Quorum of the Twelve who said, “The Book of Mormon reveals that Joseph, the son of Jacob who was once sold into Egypt, foresaw the Prophet Joseph Smith and his day (see 2 Ne. 3:6–21) and noted that there would be many similarities in their lives. Centuries later, the Prophet Joseph stated, “I feel like Joseph in Egypt.” (The Personal Writings of Joseph Smith, ed. Dean C. Jesse, Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1984, p. 409; spelling modernized.) The Book of Mormon reveals that the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, was not forgotten when, as promised in the Abrahamic covenant, land was distributed to the tribes of Israel. Joseph’s inheritance was to be a land choice above all others. (See Ether 13:2, 8.) It was choice not because of beauty or wealth of natural resources, but choice because it was chosen. It was to be the repository of sacred writing on plates of gold from which the Book of Mormon would one day come, choice because it would eventually host world headquarters of the restored church of Jesus Christ in the latter days.” A TREASURED TESTAMENT By Elder Russell M. Nelson Of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles

I leave you with true words of a prophet, “Whenever I hear anyone, including myself, say, “I know the Book of Mormon is true,” I want to exclaim, “That’s nice, but it is not enough!” We need to feel, deep in “the inmost part” of our hearts, that the Book of Mormon is unequivocally the word of God. We must feel it so deeply that we would never want to live even one day without it. I might paraphrase President Brigham Young in saying, “I wish I had the voice of seven thunders to wake up the people” to the truth and power of the Book of Mormon.” President Russell M. Nelson The Book of Mormon: What Would Your Life Be Like without It?

THE BOOK OF MORMON IN NORTH AMERICA

Why Geography Matters by Rian Nelson

“If we in the church cannot even decide among ourselves where the Book of Mormon happened, how confusing is that to our youth and adults? Many anti-Mormons love the idea that we don’t even know where our sacred scriptures happened. There are over 100 theories of where the Book of Mormon happened, including, Baja, Chile, Malaysia, Honduras, Peru, etc. My feelings on all geographical theories about the Book of Mormon must include the following -The Hill Cumorah in NY is the hill where Joseph Smith received the plates from Moroni, and it is also the place of the last battles of the Nephites (Cumorah) and of the Jaredites (Ramah). I also believe the letter of Joseph Smith to his wife Emma in 1834 Illinois where he said “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest men and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting [p. 57] occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56-7 (spelling not corrected), is a true statement. Any other specific locations of the Book of Mormon cities and places are unknown.

Any other geography that doesn’t include these preceding important details isn’t a viable interpretation in my opinion. No scholar, computer or archaeology tells me this, I just feel it is true.

I also believe the Promised Land spoken of in the Book of Mormon is indeed the United States of America and its Constitution was written under the Savior Jesus Christ’s direction. D&C 101:80. Also knowing that Adam lived in Missouri and the New Jerusalem will be in Missouri, tells me the importance of “this Land” of the United States as the cradle of civilization and is critical as the headquarters of the Church, the land where the Gospel goes forth from, the place where the “Marvelous Work and Wonder” takes place, and the “Land of Joseph” of Egypt spoken of by prophets, is indeed the United States of America. I also believe there is a great possibility that D&C 125:3 is the Lord designating the area west of Nauvoo, Illinois as the ancient place of Zarahemla. I also feel the Prophet Joseph Smith had a vision about the warrior Zelph who was killed during one of the many last and great battles between the Nephites and Lamanites, near Valley City, Illinois. This information makes me conclude that indeed the Book of Mormon events happened in the heartland of the United States of America.

I believe there are great Lamanites all over North, South and Central America today and in other countries, but they are not necessarily the ones spoken of in the Book of Mormon time frame. The Book of Mormon only contains a fraction of the history of the Promised Land Lehites. But I believe that small fraction of Book of Mormon history speaks about Lehi, and Nephi, and Alma, and Mormon as they lived and fought in these United States.

I spent over 40 years looking and studying the Mesoamerican theory and other many theories, and found them very lacking. Like I mentioned, I will have an open mind until the church acknowledges the specific location. I will follow the 15 chosen Prophets and Seers.

I know the Brethren of the Church take a neutral position on the geography of the Book of Mormon. For you and me to take a neutral stand is not required. The Lord told us to read and study, and in the promise to Moroni, He said we may know the truth of ALL things, and I feel that would include knowing the location of the Book of Mormon events. I believe knowledge of the Spirit and of the head, are both important in learning truth. As Elder Holland in 2018 said, “truth borne by the Holy Spirit comes with, in effect, two manifestations, two witnesses if you will—the force of fact as well as the force of feeling.” Rian Nelson

What Leaders Say About Geography!

“The Prophet seems to have known a good deal about ancient Nephite civilization. Why, then did he not tell his followers more about such matters as Book of Mormon geography? Because they were not yet ready for it, and because that was not what the Church was to become involved in at that stage of development. It would seem, however, that he at least left a few clues behind, perhaps to stimulate us of the present generation to further inquiry. (Incidentally, I am not one to accept everything Joseph Smith ever said or wrote as automatically binding; he was a human being like the rest of us. But I do believe he had special insights, and whatever he may have had to say–even on a subject like Book of Mormon geography–is worthy of careful consideration.)” Ross T. Christensen at the Thirty-third Annual Symposium on the Archaeology of the Scriptures, held at BYU on September 28 and 29, 1984.

“God intends us to find and use the evidence He has given—reasons, if you will—which affirm the truthfulness of His work….” The Greatness of the Evidence By Elder Jeffrey R. Holland August 16, 2017